but_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o fundamental_a to_o believe_v god_n in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v whether_o the_o matter_n be_v great_a or_o small_a now_o protestant_n profess_v to_o believe_v nothing_o necessary_o but_o what_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v it_o follow_v that_o their_o difference_n be_v in_o thing_n which_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n that_o be_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o they_o use_v to_o speak_v and_o therefore_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o they_o that_o hold_v they_o fundamental_a and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o instance_n in_o some_o particular_n of_o their_o disagreement_n for_o to_o speak_v of_o all_o be_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o labyrinth_n first_o concern_v scripture_n itself_o i_o think_v they_o will_v grant_v it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a point_n i_o be_o sure_a their_o learned_a hooker_n do_v so_o eccles_n pol._n lib._n 1._o sect_n 14._o who_o say_v of_o thing_n necessary_a the_o very_a chief_a be_v to_o know_v what_o book_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o esteem_v holy_a and_o as_o sure_o i_o be_o that_o in_o this_o there_o be_v great_a disagreement_n for_o the_o lutheran_n do_v deny_v beside_o those_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o the_o calvinist_n also_o deny_v 63._o deny_v châ—mnit_fw-la exam_fw-la conc_fw-fr trid._n part_n 1._o pag._n 55._o also_o enchyrid_a p._n 63._o the_o second_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o epistle_n of_o s._n john_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o revelation_n all_o which_o the_o calvinist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v undoubted_o believe_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o they_o disagree_v about_o their_o prime_a principle_n how_o can_v agreement_n be_v expect_v in_o the_o thing_n that_o they_o derive_v from_o thence_o second_o concern_v their_o translation_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o truth_n whereof_o consist_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n to_o those_o that_o understand_v it_o not_o but_o as_o it_o be_v translate_v very_o great_a be_v the_o disagreement_n and_o bitter_a the_o reprehension_n between_o luther_n and_o zuinglius_fw-la between_o calvin_n and_o molineus_n between_o beza_n and_o castalio_n between_o legal_a protestant_n and_o puritan_n of_o england_n each_o party_n condemn_v the_o other_o translation_n i_o will_v instance_n chief_o in_o the_o english_a the_o minister_n of_o lincoln_n diocese_n in_o a_o book_n deliver_v to_o king_n james_n be_v a_o abridgement_n of_o their_o grievance_n say_v pag._n 11.13.14_o that_o the_o english_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v a_o translation_n that_o take_v away_o from_o the_o text_n that_o add_v to_o the_o text_n and_o that_o sometime_o to_o the_o change_n or_o obscure_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o broughton_n the_o great_a linguist_n in_o his_o advertisement_n of_o corruption_n tell_v the_o bishop_n that_o their_o public_a translation_n of_o scripture_n into_o english_a be_v such_o as_o that_o it_o pervert_v the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o 848_o place_n and_o that_o it_o cause_v million_o of_o million_o to_o reject_v the_o new_a testament_n and_o to_o run_v into_o eternal_a flame_n and_o yet_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v of_o another_o mind_n or_o else_o sure_o they_o will_v not_o have_v commend_v it_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o people_n and_o what_o a_o woeful_a condition_n be_v the_o people_n in_o who_o must_v be_v guide_v by_o such_o a_o bible_n in_o which_o either_o there_o be_v certain_a falsehood_n or_o they_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o truth_n second_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o consubstantiation_n and_o to_o the_o bodily_a mouth_n of_o the_o receiver_n be_v affirm_v by_o the_o lutheran_n but_o deny_v by_o the_o calvinist_n three_o that_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n which_o be_v a_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n be_v affirm_v by_o hill_n in_o a_o treatise_n of_o that_o subject_n by_o nowell_n and_o by_o many_o protestant_n but_o be_v deny_v by_o carlisle_n in_o a_o book_n write_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o common_o by_o all_o puritan_n four_o evangelicall_n counsel_n be_v affirm_v by_o hooker_n eccles_n pol._n l._n 3._o sect_n 8._o p._n 140._o but_o be_v deny_v by_o perkins_n reform_v cath._n p._n 241._o and_o most_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n five_o concern_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o supreme_a governor_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a which_o one_o will_v think_v a_o fundamental_a matter_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v that_o the_o king_n or_o queen_n when_o the_o kingdom_n be_v govern_v by_o a_o woman_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o but_o the_o church_n of_o helvetia_n say_v forward_o say_v harmony_n of_o confess_v p._n 308._o &_o forward_o we_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o christ_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o deputy_n on_o earth_n and_o many_o there_o be_v in_o england_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n who_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o say_v so_o now_o though_o it_o be_v by_o law_n a_o capital_a offence_n six_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n one_o will_v think_v be_v a_o fundamental_a point_n for_o it_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v jure_fw-la divino_fw-la by_o divine_a law_n by_o many_o protestant_n in_o england_n and_o particular_o bishop_n hall_n write_v a_o book_n a_o few_o year_n since_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v deny_v by_o a_o great_a party_n in_o england_n as_o the_o bishop_n by_o woeful_a experience_n do_v know_v a_o hundred_o other_o difference_n may_v be_v name_v in_o the_o maintenance_n whereof_o book_n have_v be_v write_v one_o against_o another_o one_o side_n hold_v with_o the_o catholic_n so_o that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o point_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n but_o be_v maintain_v by_o some_o or_o other_o protestant_n &_o among_o they_o all_o almost_o the_o whole_a catholic_a doctrine_n if_o therefore_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o and_o that_o their_o difference_n be_v not_o light_a but_o about_o most_o important_a matter_n in_o their_o own_o opinion_n be_v about_o matter_n as_o they_o conceive_v reveal_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o which_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o adhere_v even_o their_o pursuit_n of_o those_o difference_n do_v plain_o demonstrate_v which_o stretch_v to_o the_o 27._o the_o luth._o con_v art_n lovan_n thes_n 27._o condemn_v of_o one_o another_o for_o heretic_n 805._o heretic_n osiander_n spit_n eccl._n hist_o count_v 16_o par_fw-fr altera_fw-la p._n 805._o and_o banish_v each_o other_o from_o their_o several_a territory_n 398._o territory_n hospi_n hist_o sacrament_n par_fw-fr alt_z fol._n 393._o 395._o 397._o 398._o forbid_v the_o read_n of_o each_o other_o book_n imprison_v of_o their_o person_n and_o final_o break_v into_o open_a arm_n one_o against_o another_o &_o be_v not_o all_o these_o tragical_a particular_n to_o our_o infinite_a grief_n now_o act_v on_o the_o stage_n of_o england_n &_o the_o chief_a pretence_n be_v religion_n and_o sure_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o extreme_a folly_n that_o will_v fight_v to_o the_o fundamental_a overthrow_n of_o themselves_o &_o family_n &_o for_o aught_o they_o know_v of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n for_o matter_n which_o they_o hold_v not-fundamentall_a §_o 4._o but_o the_o protestant_n think_v to_o wipe_v off_o this_o stain_n of_o disagreement_n by_o retort_v it_o upon_o the_o catholic_n accuse_v they_o of_o as_o great_a disagreement_n as_o be_v among_o themselves_o which_o when_o i_o consider_v i_o find_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o among_o catholic_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o point_n some_o define_v by_o the_o church_n in_o a_o general_n council_n and_o so_o infallible_o certain_a other_o not_z define_v in_o the_o former_a they_o all_o exact_o agree_v in_o the_o late_a each_o man_n follow_v the_o direction_n of_o his_o particular_a reason_n like_o to_o this_o there_o be_v among_o protestant_n certain_a article_n as_o they_o call_v they_o which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o each_o several_a dominion_n of_o protestant_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n concern_v which_o first_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o there_o be_v great_a disagreement_n in_o general_a betwixt_o their_o church_n they_o never_o meet_v all_o together_o in_o any_o one_o council_n to_o determine_v any_o one_o thing_n so_o that_o they_o be_v not_o unite_v in_o any_o one_o point_n by_o consent_n then_o in_o particular_a dominion_n the_o decree_n that_o they_o publish_v be_v not_o firm_o believe_v by_o all_o under_o those_o dominion_n but_o be_v account_v as_o
faith_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o apostle_n by_o christ_n to_o christ_n by_o god_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o truth_n chap._n ix_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a §_o 1._o now_o consider_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v before_o the_o sum_n whereof_o be_v this_o that_o we_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o that_o tradition_n be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v infallible_a hence_o i_o conceive_v that_o this_o consequence_n be_v necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v and_o be_v always_o a_o visible_a church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o who_o tradition_n man_n may_v cleave_v and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o universal_a apostolical_a holy_a first_o there_o be_v always_o a_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o world_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n for_o man_n to_o know_v that_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n come_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o so_o consequent_o from_o god_n but_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n than_o there_o must_v needs_o be_v in_o all_o age_n a_o church_n receive_v and_o deliver_v these_o tradition_n else_o man_n in_o some_o age_n since_o christ_n shall_v have_v be_v destitute_a of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n because_o they_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o know_v assure_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n without_o assure_a faith_n whereof_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v and_o although_o a_o false_a church_n may_v deliver_v the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o creed_n yea_o even_o a_o jew_n or_o heathen_a may_v do_v so_o for_o this_o be_v but_o casual_a yet_o none_o but_o a_o true_a church_n can_v deliver_v the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o assurance_n to_o the_o receiver_n that_o the_o text_n be_v incorrupt_a thereby_o bind_v he_o to_o the_o belief_n thereof_o now_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o man_n have_v the_o true_a scripture_n not_o only_o casual_o but_o they_o must_v be_v sure_a the_o text_n thereof_o be_v uncorrupt_a therefore_o there_o must_v be_v a_o true_a unerring_a church_n who_o authority_n be_v so_o aut_fw-la hentique_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n she_o deliver_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n second_o this_o church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a and_o conspicuous_a for_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n must_v ever_o be_v famous_a and_o most_o notorious_o know_v in_o the_o world_n that_o a_o christian_n may_v true_o say_v with_o s._n augustine_n 14._o de_fw-fr utilit_fw-la cred._n c._n 14._o i_o believe_v nothing_o but_o the_o consent_n of_o nation_n and_o country_n and_o most_o celebrious_a fame_n now_o if_o the_o church_n be_v at_o any_o time_n invisible_a or_o very_o secret_a and_o hide_a then_o can_v not_o her_o tradition_n be_v famous_o know_v nor_o can_v man_n that_o be_v willing_a to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o her_o direction_n know_v where_o to_o find_v she_o out_o of_o who_o communion_n they_o can_v attain_v salvation_n three_o this_o church_n be_v apostolical_a that_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostolical_a sea_n by_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n for_o else_o how_o can_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o we_o have_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n it_o must_v be_v one_o generation_n that_o must_v certify_v another_o and_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o interruption_n in_o that_o time_n all_o may_v be_v lose_v and_o change_v and_o how_o can_v the_o tradition_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v notorious_o apostolical_a if_o the_o church_n deliver_v the_o same_o have_v not_o a_o manifest_a and_o conspicuous_a pedigree_n and_o derivation_n from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v a_o convince_a argument_n use_v by_o s._n augustine_n med_n epist_n 48._o circa_fw-la med_n how_o do_v we_o trust_v out_o of_o the_o divine_a writing_n that_o we_o have_v manifest_o receive_v christ_n if_o we_o have_v not_o also_o from_o thence_o manifest_o receive_v his_o church_n the_o church_n that_o have_v a_o lineal_a succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n famous_a and_o illustrious_a whereof_o not_o one_o have_v be_v opposite_a in_o religion_n to_o his_o immediate_a predecessor_n prove_v evident_o that_o this_o church_n have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o as_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o three_o hundred_o stone_n range_v in_o order_n if_o no_o two_o stone_n be_v find_v in_o that_o line_n of_o different_a colour_n then_o if_o the_o first_o be_v white_a the_o second_o be_v white_a and_o so_o the_o rest_n unto_o the_o last_o even_o so_o if_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o three_o hundred_o bishop_n all_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n if_o the_o first_o have_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o s._n peter_n the_o second_o have_v and_o so_o the_o rest_n even_o unto_o the_o last_o four_o this_o church_n be_v one_o that_o be_v all_o the_o pastor_n and_o preacher_n deliver_v and_o consequent_o all_o her_o disciple_n and_o child_n believe_v one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n for_o if_o the_o preacher_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n disagree_v about_o matter_n which_o they_o preach_v as_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n they_o lose_v all_o their_o credit_n and_o authority_n for_o who_o will_v believe_v witness_n on_o their_o own_o word_n if_o they_o disagree_v in_o their_o testimony_n five_o i_o infer_v that_o this_o church_n be_v universal_a spread_v over_o all_o nation_n that_o she_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o moral_o speak_v that_o be_v according_a to_o common_a humane_a account_n by_o which_o a_o thing_n diffuse_v over_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o famous_o know_v be_v say_v to_o be_v every_o where_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v renown_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n rom._n 1.12_o that_o so_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o as_o of_o a_o worthy_a and_o credible_a witness_n of_o christian_a tradition_n howsoever_o her_o outward_a glory_n and_o splendour_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n in_o some_o place_n and_o at_o some_o time_n be_v more_o or_o less_o eclipse_v and_o she_o be_v not_o always_o in_o all_o place_n at_o once_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o perpetual_a visible_a universality_n be_v because_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o sole_a ordinary_a mean_n of_o faith_n towards_o the_o word_n of_o god_n this_o tradition_n therefore_o must_v be_v so_o deliver_v as_o that_o it_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o man_n see_v god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n without_o exception_n of_o any_o nation_n to_o be_v save_v and_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tim._n 2.4_o which_o they_o can_v do_v unless_o the_o church_n be_v so_o diffuse_v in_o the_o world_n that_o all_o know_a nation_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o she_o and_o god_n will_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v though_o it_o be_v but_o a_o antecedent_n will_v as_o schoolman_n call_v it_o yet_o it_o infer_v two_o thing_n which_o some_o protestant_n deny_v first_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n second_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o mean_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v absolute_a that_o all_o man_n in_o some_o sort_n or_o other_o have_v sufficient_a mean_n of_o salvation_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o end_n to_o wit_n the_o salvation_n of_o all_o man_n the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o as_o schoolman_n say_v virtual_o conditional_a that_o be_v god_n have_v a_o will_n that_o all_o man_n be_v save_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o he_o if_o the_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n be_v not_o intercept_v and_o man_n will_v cooperate_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o some_o nation_n hear_v not_o the_o gospel_n and_o word_n of_o god_n be_v not_o the_o defect_n of_o his_o church_n but_o the_o want_n of_o work_v in_o the_o natural_a cause_n to_o discover_v such_o country_n which_o defect_n god_n will_v not_o ever_o miraculous_o supply_v but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o the_o world_n and_o hoard_v up_o her_o religion_n to_o herself_o either_o not_o dare_v or_o not_o will_v to_o profess_v and_o preach_v the_o same_o unto_o other_o nation_n may_v be_v know_v and_o yet_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o know_v to_o they_o if_o therefore_o this_o church_n shall_v be_v hide_v for_o a_o long_a time_n man_n soul_n shall_v perish_v not_o through_o defect_n in_o the_o natural_a cause_n but_o only_o through_o the_o hiddennesse_n obscurity_n and_o wretchedness_n of_o the_o supernatural_a mean_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o church_n not_o
of_o which_o profanation_n there_o have_v be_v over_o frequent_a experience_n chap._n xxiii_o of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o private_a prayer_n for_o the_o ignorant_a in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n §_o 1._o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n have_v two_o branch_n one_o concern_v public_a prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n that_o be_v present_a do_v not_o understand_v the_o other_o private_a prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o party_n pray_v do_v not_o understand_v both_o which_o protestant_n think_v absurd_a in_o reason_n and_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n but_o catholic_n believe_v true_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o for_o maintenance_n whereof_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o meaning_n of_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n ch_z 14._o the_o place_n by_o they_o violent_o but_o impertinent_o object_v against_o we_o we_o must_v then_o know_v that_o as_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n be_v give_v to_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n when_o he_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o tongue_n desended_a upon_o they_o so_o the_o same_o gift_n with_o divers_a other_o be_v continue_v among_o the_o christian_n for_o some_o time_n after_o this_o gift_n among_o the_o other_o they_o do_v exercise_n in_o their_o public_a church-meeting_n where_o they_o assemble_v for_o the_o benefit_n &_o edification_n of_o the_o hearer_n speak_v some_o extemporary_a prayer_n or_o other_o holy_a discourse_n both_o for_o matter_n and_o language_n as_o the_o spirit_n give_v they_o utterance_n with_o great_a affection_n &_o elevation_n of_o the_o mind_n towards_o god_n yea_o the_o language_n many_o time_n be_v such_o as_o no_o man_n present_v understand_v as_o be_v intimate_v verse_n 2._o for_o he_o that_o speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n etc._n etc._n no_o man_n understand_v he_o no_o nor_o many_o time_n do_v the_o speaker_n understand_v himself_o for_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o interpretation_n of_o tongue_n be_v two_o distinct_a gift_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o 12._o ch_z and_o do_v not_o always_o meet_v together_o as_o we_o may_v gather_v from_o the_o 13._o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n where_o the_o apostle_n exhort_v he_o that_o speak_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n to_o pray_v that_o he_o may_v interpret_v which_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o ordinary_o they_o can_v not_o &_o by_o verse_n 14._o where_o he_o say_v if_o i_o pray_v in_o a_o tongue_n my_o spirit_n pray_v but_o my_o understanding_n be_v unfruitful_a now_o this_o must_v be_v mean_v of_o a_o tongue_n which_o he_o himself_o do_v not_o understand_v otherwise_o his_o own_o understanding_n can_v not_o be_v unfruitful_a and_o thus_o also_o do_v s._n augustine_n the_o genes_n ad_fw-la lit_fw-fr lib._n 12._o cap._n 8.9_o and_o other_o father_n interpret_v s._n paul_n by_o this_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o here_o reprove_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o her_o latin_a liturgy_n direct_o see_v this_o here_o reprove_v and_o that_o be_v extreme_o different_a therefore_o we_o can_v be_v only_o so_o far_o reprovable_a as_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o in_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o it_o be_v reprove_v which_o be_v want_v of_o interpretation_n &_o thereby_o want_v of_o edification_n to_o the_o auditor_n &_o of_o sufficient_a warrant_n to_o the_o unlearned_a through_o want_n of_o understanding_n of_o what_o be_v say_v to_o say_v thereto_o amen_n now_o see_v we_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o that_o in_o any_o of_o these_o it_o be_v therefore_o irreproveable_a yet_o if_o it_o shall_v agree_v with_o that_o in_o any_o of_o these_o it_o shall_v not_o notwithstanding_o be_v unlawful_a because_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o main_a and_o principal_a part_n the_o end_n for_o these_o church-meeting_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o instruction_n &_o edification_n of_o the_o auditor_n therefore_o it_o be_v fit_v the_o exercise_n thereof_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o tongue_n which_o they_o that_o be_v to_o be_v instruct_v understand_v but_o the_o public_a liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v institute_v for_o the_o service_n &_o praise_v of_o god_n &_o therefore_o may_v be_v without_o unlawfulnesse_n in_o any_o tongue_n that_o he_o understand_v to_o who_o it_o be_v dedicate_v the_o truth_n of_o all_o this_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o that_o case_n and_o we_o the_o language_n then_o speak_v be_v utter_o unknown_a many_o time_n to_o any_o man_n there_o present_a even_o to_o the_o speaker_n himself_o but_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o a_o language_n or_o language_n know_v to_o very_a many_o as_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o all_o scholar_n to_o most_o gentleman_n &_o youth_n breed_v in_o grammar_n school_n &_o in_o some_o country_n to_o most_o mechanic_n it_o can_v therefore_o absolute_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o though_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v unlawful_a to_o have_v the_o liturgy_n in_o a_o tongue_n absolute_o unknown_a yet_o where_o the_o latin_a tongue_n have_v be_v unknown_a to_o all_o or_o most_o of_o the_o better_a sort_n the_o church_n have_v dispense_v with_o the_o use_n thereof_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o dispensation_n of_o pope_n paul_n 5._o to_o turn_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o mass_n into_o the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o china_n &_o to_o use_v the_o same_o until_o the_o latin_a tongue_n grow_v more_o know_v &_o familiar_a in_o that_o country_n moreover_o the_o prayer_n &_o other_o spiritual_a exercise_n which_o s._n paul_n speak_v against_o be_v extemporal_a make_v in_o public_a meeting_n according_a to_o the_o present_a inspire_a devotion_n of_o the_o speaker_n so_o that_o the_o unlearned_a hearer_n or_o he_o that_o supply_v his_o place_n the_o clerk_n except_o he_o understand_v the_o language_n &_o consequent_o the_o matter_n can_v not_o prudent_o say_v amen_n to_o it_o see_v he_o know_v not_o whether_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v speak_v be_v good_a and_o lawful_a or_o no._n but_o the_o liturgy_n &_o service_n of_o the_o church_n have_v set_v office_n for_o every_o day_n approve_v by_o the_o church_n &_o therefore_o from_o hence_o a_o man_n may_v be_v confident_o assure_v that_o it_o be_v good_a &_o lawful_a and_o therefore_o he_o may_v bold_o say_v amen_n beside_o there_o be_v mean_n apply_v to_o the_o ignorant_a multitude_n by_o which_o they_o be_v or_o may_v be_v if_o they_o use_v diligence_n therein_o make_v to_o understand_v the_o public_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n namely_o sermon_n exhortation_n catechism_n private_a instruction_n manuall_n &_o primer_n in_o vulgar_a language_n where_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o the_o church_n be_v find_v so_o that_o the_o ordinary_a &_o common_a passage_n of_o the_o public_a service_n may_v be_v and_o be_v easy_o understand_v even_o by_o woman_n &_o child_n &_o they_o may_v understand_o say_v amen_n therefore_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v allow_v of_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o corinthian_n provide_v there_o be_v some_o to_o interpret_v it_o so_o the_o service_n in_o latin_a be_v very_o allowable_a even_o under_o this_o notion_n while_o there_o be_v the_o aforesaid_a mean_n use_v for_o the_o interpretation_n thereof_o and_o the_o congregation_n be_v edify_v as_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v it_o shall_v be_v by_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v &_o say_v in_o the_o church_n while_o the_o people_n have_v but_o a_o general_a understanding_n of_o the_o several_a passage_n thereof_o and_o if_o they_o be_v in_o a_o vulgar_a language_n the_o difference_n for_o matter_n of_o understanding_n will_v be_v but_o in_o a_o little_a more_o or_o less_o for_o that_o every_o woman_n boy_n &_o girl_n in_o a_o church_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v word_n by_o word_n the_o liturgy_n thereof_o be_v it_o in_o what_o language_n it_o will_v be_v moral_o impossible_a see_v there_o be_v great_a store_n of_o word_n in_o every_o tongue_n in_o common_a use_n among_o the_o better_a sort_n which_o common_a people_n do_v not_o understand_v and_o suppose_v this_o may_v be_v avoid_v in_o those_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v compose_v by_o the_o church_n by_o make_v choice_n of_o the_o most_o vulgar_a word_n that_o may_v be_v find_v yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v so_o in_o that_o which_o make_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n to_o wit_n the_o scripture_n and_o if_o yet_o all_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v bow_v to_o their_o understanding_n for_o the_o grammatical_a signification_n thereof_o yet_o without_o all_o paradventure_n the_o sense_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n to_o be_v understand_v and_o for_o which_o only_o the_o language_n do_v serve_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o innumerable_a figurative_a speech_n therein_o be_v altogether_o impossible_a for_o example_n let_v any_o unlearned_a englishman_n say_v whether_o these_o follow_a place_n in_o english_a for_o so_o
of_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v no_o word_n of_o god_n but_o that_o which_o be_v unwritten_a which_o we_o call_v tradition_n the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v scripture_n but_o with_o it_o tradition_n as_o the_o prayer_n of_o elias_n concern_v rain_n jam._n 5.15_o the_o contention_n of_o the_o archangel_n s_o michael_n and_o the_o devil_n about_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n judas_n v._n 9_o with_o other_o and_o of_o the_o scripture_n both_o old_a and_o new_a many_o book_n be_v lose_v as_o many_o parable_n and_o verse_n of_o solomon_n 3_o king_n 3.32_o with_o many_o other_o book_n and_o s._n paul_n write_v a_o epistle_n to_o the_o laodicean_n col._n 4.16_o and_o another_o to_o the_o corinthian_n which_o be_v not_o extant_a 1_o cor._n 5.9_o and_o see_v we_o have_v not_o the_o whole_a canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n how_o can_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o that_o part_n which_o we_o have_v contain_v all_o that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o do_v we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v send_v to_o write_v but_o to_o preach_v and_o s._n john_n deny_v that_o he_o have_v express_v in_o write_v all_o that_o he_o have_v to_o say_v have_v more_o thing_n to_o write_v unto_o you_o say_v he_o i_o will_v not_o by_o paper_n and_o ink_n for_o i_o hope_v that_o i_o shall_v be_v with_o you_o and_o speak_v mouth_n to_o mouth_n that_o your_o joy_n may_v be_v full_a now_o that_o these_o thing_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o write_v but_o teach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n be_v matter_n also_o of_o weight_n and_o belong_v to_o faith_n s._n paul_n assure_v we_o in_o these_o word_n night_n and_o day_n more_o abundant_o pray_v that_o we_o may_v see_v your_o face_n and_o may_v accomplish_v those_o thing_n that_o want_v of_o your_o faith_n 1_o thes_n 3.10_o by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o apostle_n beside_o their_o writing_n do_v preach_v other_o thing_n which_o be_v want_v to_o their_o faith_n §_o 10._o nor_o do_v the_o apostle_n sure_o intend_v to_o write_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o if_o they_o have_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o they_o all_o together_o or_o some_o one_o of_o they_o will_v have_v do_v it_o purposely_o punctual_o and_o methodical_o and_o declare_v so_o much_o unto_o the_o world_n but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a to_o wit_n that_o they_o do_v not_o write_v all_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o that_o which_o they_o do_v write_v be_v but_o accidental_a and_o upon_o particular_a occasion_n as_o hooker_n affirm_v 37._o eccles_n pol._n l._n 1._o sect_n 15._o p._n 37._o the_o several_a book_n of_o scripture_n be_v write_v upon_o several_a occasion_n and_o particular_a purpose_n which_o occasion_n if_o they_o have_v not_o happen_v it_o be_v most_o likely_a that_o they_o have_v not_o write_v that_o which_o they_o do_v for_o instance_n the_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n james_n john_n and_o judas_n be_v write_v against_o certain_a heretic_n who_o misunderstanding_n s._n paul_n do_v thereupon_o teach_v that_o faith_n only_o without_o work_n suffice_v to_o salvation_n of_o which_o very_a point_n s._n augustine_n say_v because_o this_o opinion_n be_v then_o begin_v 14._o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la &_o operibus_fw-la c._n 14._o other_o apostolical_a epistle_n of_o peter_n john_n james_n judas_n do_v chief_o direct_v their_o intention_n against_o it_o that_o they_o may_v strong_o confirm_v faith_n without_o work_n to_o profit_v nothing_o s._n john_n also_o do_v preach_v the_o gospel_n till_o his_o last_o age_n which_o be_v very_o long_o without_o write_v any_o scripture_n and_o take_v occasion_n to_o write_v as_o s._n jerome_n affirm_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o ebionite_n eccles_n de_fw-fr scriptoribus_fw-la eccles_n which_o then_o break_v out_o the_o like_a may_v be_v show_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o last_o which_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n all_o the_o epistle_n be_v write_v to_o such_o person_n only_o as_o be_v already_o convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v write_v not_o so_o much_o to_o instruct_v 43._o tom._n 2._o l._n de_fw-fr eccles_n fol._n 43._o as_o to_o confirm_v as_o zuinglius_fw-la also_o confess_v §_o 11._o by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a so_o far_o as_o we_o can_v see_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v write_v their_o book_n not_o by_o any_o command_n from_o christ_n but_o upon_o some_o accidental_a occasion_n move_v they_o thereunto_o wherein_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n be_v often_o repeat_v as_o in_o s._n paul_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o to_o the_o galatian_n and_o also_o in_o all_o the_o evangelist_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v omit_v as_o a_o world_n of_o work_n which_o our_o saviour_n do_v as_o s._n john_n testify_v 2._o john_n 21.25_o and_o which_o the_o apostle_n do_v also_o the_o small_a book_n of_o their_o act_n be_v too_o little_a to_o express_v all_o their_o action_n and_o also_o the_o thing_n which_o s._n paul_n ordain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 11.34_o by_o which_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o neither_o intend_v any_o complete_a ecclesiastical_a history_n nor_o body_n of_o divinity_n contain_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o practice_n so_o that_o it_o do_v neither_o appear_v to_o i_o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v nor_o yet_o any_o of_o it_o because_o i_o can_v not_o see_v by_o the_o direction_n that_o protestant_n give_v i_o whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o no._n chap._n iii_o of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o protestant_n mean_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o absurdity_n of_o their_o assertion_n that_o all_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a §_o 1._o as_o to_o know_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o to_o know_v the_o meaning_n thereof_o i_o find_v a_o matter_n of_o great_a difficulty_n agreeable_a to_o s._n peter_n who_o say_v speak_v of_o s._n paul_n epistle_n 2_o pet._n 3.16_o in_o which_o be_v certain_a thing_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v which_o the_o unlearned_a and_o unstable_a deprave_v as_o also_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o their_o own_o damnation_n but_o 513._o but_o falke_n con._n rhen_n test_n in_o 2_o pet._n cap._n 3._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o lib._n 1._o cap._n 19_o whitaker_n control_n 2._o q._n 5._o c._n 7._o p._n 513._o protestant_n to_o avoid_v their_o dependence_n on_o the_o church_n for_o the_o interpretation_n thereof_o say_v that_o all_o thing_n necessity_n to_o salvation_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v even_o by_o the_o most_o unlearned_a reader_n but_o they_o never_o yet_o express_v what_o point_n be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o what_o not_o nor_o have_v give_v any_o rule_n by_o by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v find_v out_o but_o have_v leave_v themselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o add_v to_o or_o substract_v from_o that_o title_n what_o and_o whensoever_o they_o please_v and_o who_o see_v not_o that_o with_o this_o device_n they_o may_v exclude_v if_o they_o please_v almost_o all_o the_o point_n of_o christian_a belief_n and_o practice_v §_o 2._o wonderful_a confusion_n i_o find_v herein_o for_o here_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o most_o unlearned_a reader_n be_v make_v the_o size_n of_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o measure_n unto_o all_o man_n than_o the_o most_o learned_a clerk_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v no_o more_o than_o the_o most_o unlearned_a peasant_n that_o can_v but_o read_v and_o the_o most_o unlearned_a need_v not_o the_o help_n of_o the_o learned_a for_o the_o understanding_n of_o thing_n necessary_a but_o can_v find_v they_o out_o by_o his_o own_o read_n so_o that_o you_o must_v take_v the_o arrant_a dunce_n in_o their_o church_n that_o can_v read_v and_o after_o he_o have_v diligent_o peruse_v the_o bible_n and_o pray_v for_o understanding_n therein_o that_o which_o he_o understand_v must_v be_v account_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o no_o more_o sure_o i_o think_v they_o be_v to_o blame_v that_o have_v not_o for_o the_o great_a credit_n and_o clearness_n of_o their_o cause_n make_v this_o trial_n upon_o some_o silly_a fellow_n and_o from_o his_o mouth_n have_v set_v down_o their_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o draw_v the_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o their_o great_a ease_n into_o a_o very_a narrow_a compass_n and_o make_v the_o same_o measure_n serve_v the_o silly_a clown_n and_o the_o great_a clerk_n which_o be_v uncomely_a and_o come_v close_a to_o the_o matter_n i_o have_v know_v some_o affirm_v which_o i_o believe_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o very_a many_o that_o to_o believe_v
propagate_v it_o but_o the_o church_n have_v in_o it_o the_o property_n of_o heat_n which_o as_o philosopher_n say_v be_v to_o gather_v together_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o separate_v thing_n that_o be_v of_o different_a nature_n include_v all_o that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o admit_v no_o other_o §_o 3._o i_o therefore_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a the_o church_n to_o be_v a_o society_n of_o those_o that_o god_n have_v call_v to_o salvation_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o sincere_a adminstration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o adherence_n to_o lawful_a pastor_n which_o description_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o fit_v and_o proportion_v to_o she_o that_o it_o resemble_v the_o nest_n of_o the_o haltion_n which_o as_o plutarch_n say_v be_v of_o such_o a_o just_a and_o exact_a size_n for_o the_o measure_n of_o her_o body_n that_o it_o can_v serve_v for_o no_o other_o bird_n either_o great_a or_o less_o then_o for_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o word_n catholic_a the_o protestant_n say_v that_o that_o church_n be_v catholic_a which_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n which_o though_o it_o be_v not_o spread_v universal_o over_o the_o world_n yet_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o say_v they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v catholic_a by_o which_o they_o leave_v man_n in_o a_o labyrinth_n of_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o all_o the_o particular_n thereof_o which_o as_o they_o say_v must_v guide_v a_o man_n to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v true_o catholic_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o understanding_n be_v much_o more_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o than_o that_o which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n as_o be_v its_o be_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o as_o preposterous_a as_o to_o set_v the_o cart_n before_o the_o horse_n to_o prove_v a_o church_n catholic_a because_o it_o be_v true_a whereas_o it_o shall_v be_v prove_v true_a because_o it_o be_v catholic_a beside_o the_o name_n catholic_a be_v not_o a_o name_n of_o belief_n only_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o else_o antiquity_n will_v not_o have_v refuse_v that_o title_n to_o those_o which_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o the_o belief_n but_o only_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 50._o s._n aug._n ep._n 50._o nor_o will_v they_o have_v affirm_v that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n may_v he_o have_v but_o not_o salvation_n so_o that_o catholic_a import_v thus_o much_o both_o the_o vast_a extension_n of_o doctrine_n to_o person_n and_o place_n different_a and_o the_o union_n of_o all_o those_o place_n and_o person_n in_o communion_n therefore_o allbeit_v the_o protestant_n shall_v hold_v the_o same_o belief_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v yet_o if_o they_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o same_o ancient_a church_n which_o by_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o people_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o this_o present_a time_n i_o can_v not_o see_v how_o they_o can_v with_o justice_n assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_n chap._n vi_o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n §_o 1._o now_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o society_n of_o christian_n soever_o it_o be_v of_o which_o we_o shall_v deliberate_v hereafter_o be_v the_o only_a faithful_a and_o true_a witness_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n word_n to_o tell_v we_o what_o it_o be_v and_o what_o be_v not_o it_o the_o only_a true_a interpreter_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o god_n word_n and_o the_o last_o and_o final_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n that_o may_v arise_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o she_o be_v not_o only_o true_a but_o that_o she_o can_v be_v otherwise_o see_v she_o be_v infallible_a i_o be_v persuade_v to_o believe_v by_o many_o reason_n in_o the_o allege_v of_o which_o i_o will_v avoid_v the_o accusation_n of_o protestant_n of_o the_o circular_a disputation_n of_o catholic_n say_v they_o believe_v the_o scripture_n because_o the_o church_n say_v it_o be_v so_o and_o the_o church_n because_o the_o scripture_n bid_v they_o do_v so_o first_o then_o without_o dependence_n on_o the_o scripture_n i_o conceive_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o be_v infallible_a in_o her_o tradition_n in_o that_o which_o she_o declare_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o even_o in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o her_o testimony_n and_o tradition_n for_o tradition_n be_v a_o full_a report_n of_o what_o be_v evident_a to_o sense_n namely_o what_o doctrine_n the_o apostle_n teach_v what_o scripture_n they_o write_v it_o be_v impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v false_a world_n of_o man_n can_v be_v universal_o deceive_v in_o matter_n evident_a to_o sense_n as_o be_v the_o thing_n man_n hear_v and_o see_v and_o not_o be_v so_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v either_o negligent_o suffer_v it_o or_o malicious_o agree_v to_o deceive_v other_o be_v so_o many_o in_o number_n so_o distant_a in_o place_n so_o different_a in_o affection_n condition_n and_o interest_n wherefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o what_o be_v deliver_v by_o full_a catholic_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v by_o the_o deliverer_n first_o devise_v as_o tertullian_n say_v 28._o tert._n de_fw-fr praesc_fw-la cap._n 28._o that_o which_o be_v find_v one_o and_o the_o same_o among_o many_o be_v not_o a_o error_n but_o a_o tradition_n yet_o suppose_v universal_a tradition_n as_o it_o be_v mere_o humane_a be_v in_o its_o nature_n fallible_a yet_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v by_o god_n himself_o preserve_v from_o error_n which_o be_v thus_o demonstrate_v god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o ardent_o desire_v the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n can_v permit_v the_o mean_n which_o shall_v convey_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n to_o posterity_n by_o the_o belief_n whereof_o man_n must_v be_v save_v to_o be_v poison_v with_o damnable_a error_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o salvation_n now_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o convey_v this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 21._o tert._n de_fw-fr praes_n cap._n 21._o as_o tertullian_n say_v what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v i_o will_v prescribe_v aught_o no_o other_o way_n to_o be_v prove_v than_o by_o those_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n found_v all_o other_o mean_n as_o i_o have_v show_v you_o before_o be_v insufficient_a and_o if_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v insufficient_a also_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o liablenesse_n unto_o error_n then_o be_v there_o no_o certainty_n at_o all_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n christ_n but_o all_o man_n will_v be_v leave_v to_o grope_v in_o the_o wander_a uncertainty_n of_o their_o own_o imagination_n which_o for_o god_n to_o suffer_v can_v fall_v under_o any_o prudent_a man_n belief_n §_o 2._o second_o that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v god_n word_n god_n can_v suffer_v to_o delude_v man_n into_o error_n whereby_o for_o their_o devotion_n unto_o his_o truth_n they_o may_v fall_v into_o damnation_n now_o catholic_n tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v that_o which_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o same_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o because_o it_o be_v thereby_o sufficient_o propose_v the_o world_n afford_v no_o high_a nor_o sure_a proposal_n so_o that_o either_o this_o must_v be_v infallible_a or_o else_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o our_o own_o weak_a understanding_n the_o weakness_n of_o which_o conceit_n i_o show_v even_o now_o and_o all_o christian_n to_o that_o confusion_n which_o all_o different_a opinion_n yet_o repute_v the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o they_o that_o hold_v they_o may_v produce_v §_o 3._o three_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n he_o can_v so_o much_o as_o connive_v at_o falsehood_n whereby_o he_o become_v accessary_a of_o deceive_v they_o who_o simple_o ready_o and_o religious_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o think_v to_o be_v his_o word_n but_o there_o be_v most_o just_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o full_a and_o perpetual_a tradition_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n be_v undoubted_o their_o doctrine_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o he_o can_v suffer_v catholic_a tradition_n to_o be_v falsify_v nor_o can_v as_o i_o conceive_v any_o prudent_a man_n imagine_v that_o god_n have_v send_v his_o son_n into_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v man_n the_o way_n to_o heaven_n every_o moment_n of_o who_o life_n be_v make_v notable_a by_o do_v or_o suffer_v something_o to_o that_o end_n shall_v suffer_v the_o efficacy_n and_o
power_n thereof_o to_o be_v extinguish_v by_o permit_v damnable_a error_n in_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o soon_o after_o his_o departure_n as_o some_o protestant_n say_v and_o not_o to_o recover_v light_n for_o twelve_o or_o fourteen_o hundred_o year_n together_o especial_o consider_v there_o be_v no_o possible_a mean_n for_o any_o man_n to_o know_v the_o contrary_a there_o be_v no_o society_n of_o man_n that_o teach_v otherwise_o and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n there_o start_v up_o any_o they_o be_v condemn_v of_o error_n by_o all_o their_o fellow_n christian_n and_o in_o process_n of_o time_n melt_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o scripture_n if_o that_o be_v the_o mean_n as_o protestant_n pretend_v not_o be_v print_v the_o invention_n of_o print_v not_o be_v in_o the_o world_n till_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o bible_n that_o be_v write_v be_v but_o few_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a labour_n of_o write_v they_o and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o purchaseable_a but_o by_o few_o because_o of_o their_o price_n nor_o legible_a but_o by_o few_o because_o they_o be_v not_o print_v but_o write_v and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o man_n who_o they_o say_v be_v corrupt_v who_o have_v corrupt_v the_o doctrine_n may_v with_o much_o more_o ease_n have_v extinguish_v or_o corrupt_v the_o text_n and_o make_v they_o speak_v what_o they_o please_v it_o be_v know_v to_o far_o few_o than_o the_o doctrine_n be_v it_o be_v difficult_a to_o obtain_v uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v right_a and_o very_o obscure_a in_o its_o meaning_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o change_v the_o apostle_n doctrine_n they_o can_v easy_o have_v raze_v out_o all_o those_o place_n which_o protestant_n urge_v against_o they_o and_o so_o have_v prevent_v the_o strange_a and_o notable_a discovery_n that_o the_o protestant_n think_v they_o have_v make_v of_o their_o error_n and_o if_o they_o say_v that_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n preserve_v the_o scripture_n both_o from_o extinction_n and_o corruption_n may_v not_o we_o much_o more_o reasonable_o say_v have_v warrant_n for_o it_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n also_o whereas_o they_o have_v no_o warrant_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o text_n that_o god_n by_o the_o same_o providence_n do_v and_o will_v always_o preserve_v his_o church_n from_o corruption_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n much_o more_o easy_o know_v than_o the_o scripture_n &_o consist_v of_o a_o live_a multitude_n can_v express_v itself_o more_o plain_o this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o mouth_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n the_o prophet_n assure_v esa_n 59.21_o my_o spirit_n which_o be_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v put_v into_o thy_o mouth_n shall_v not_o depart_v out_o of_o thy_o mouth_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n nor_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o thy_o seed_n seed_n from_o hence_o forth_o for_o ever_o and_o therefore_o s._n augustine_n say_v 118._o aug._n ep._n 118._o that_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v insolent_a madness_n §_o 4._o to_o know_v divine_a and_o supernatural_a truth_n by_o the_o light_n and_o lustre_n of_o the_o doctrine_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a inward_a assurance_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n be_v proper_a to_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n the_o first_o publisher_n of_o religion_n and_o see_v that_o god_n do_v not_o now_o instruct_v either_o of_o these_o way_n as_o i_o have_v show_v but_o by_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n and_o this_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o must_v preserve_v it_o from_o error_n and_o likewise_o render_v the_o church_n itself_o always_o conspicuous_a that_o it_o may_v be_v discern_v by_o sensible_a mark_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v anon_o and_o he_o be_v also_o bind_v by_o his_o providence_n to_o assist_v man_n in_o the_o find_n out_o of_o this_o church_n when_o they_o apply_v their_o best_a diligence_n thereunto_o that_o so_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v and_o whereas_o some_o of_o the_o more_o learned_a protestant_n say_v that_o though_o they_o have_v no_o infallible_a ground_n beside_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o teach_v immediate_o by_o prophetical_a manner_n because_o they_o be_v also_o teach_v by_o a_o external_a probable_a though_o not_o infallible_a motive_n to_o wit_n the_o church_n tradition_n i_o conceive_v that_o except_o they_o assign_v a_o external_a infallible_a mean_n beside_o god_n inward_a teach_n they_o can_v avoid_v the_o challenge_v of_o immediate_a revelation_n for_o whosoever_o know_v thing_n assure_o by_o the_o inward_a teach_n of_o the_o spirit_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a motive_n unto_o which_o he_o do_v adhere_v be_v assure_v prophetical_o though_o he_o have_v some_o external_a probable_a motive_n to_o direct_v his_o belief_n s._n peter_n have_v some_o come_v conjectural_a sign_n of_o simon_n magus_n his_o preversenesse_n and_o incorrigible_a malice_n yet_o see_v he_o know_v it_o assure_o we_o believe_v he_o know_v it_o by_o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n because_o beside_o inward_a assurance_n he_o have_v no_o external_a infallible_a ground_n if_o one_o see_v a_o man_n give_v alm_n public_o though_o he_o see_v probable_a sign_n and_o token_n that_o he_o do_v it_o out_o of_o vain_a glory_n yet_o can_v he_o be_v sure_a thereof_o but_o by_o the_o light_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n because_o the_o other_o token_n be_v not_o ground_n sufficient_a to_o make_v he_o certain_a for_o if_o a_o man_n be_v sure_a and_o have_v no_o certain_a ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n out_o of_o his_o own_o heart_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o he_o be_v assure_v immediate_o and_o only_o by_o god_n inward_a inspiration_n wherefore_o protestant_n if_o they_o will_v disclaim_v immediate_a revelation_n in_o deed_n &_o not_o in_o word_n only_o they_o must_v either_o grant_v tradition_n to_o be_v infallible_a or_o else_o assign_v some_o external_a infallible_a ground_n beside_o tradition_n whereby_o they_o be_v teach_v what_o scripture_n the_o apostle_n deliver_v last_o i_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o her_o tradition_n and_o doctrine_n because_o she_o be_v endow_v with_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n which_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v which_o i_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v do_v both_o prove_v that_o that_o society_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o that_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o that_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o god_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o can_v set_v his_o hand_n and_o seal_v that_o be_v miracle_n and_o work_v proper_a to_o himself_o to_o warrant_v and_o authorise_v a_o falsehood_n invent_v by_o man_n against_o which_o 216._o which_o field_n lib._n 3._o cap_n 15._o whites_n reply_n p_o 216._o protestant_n object_n and_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v only_o probable_a and_o not_o sufficient_a testimony_n of_o divine_a doctrine_n allege_v bellarmine_n who_o say_v we_o can_v know_v evident_o that_o miracle_n be_v true_a for_o if_o we_o do_v we_o shall_v know_v evident_o that_o our_o faith_n be_v true_a and_o so_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v faith_n to_o which_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o such_o evidence_n as_o do_v exclude_v the_o necessity_n of_o pious_a affection_n and_o reverence_n to_o god_n word_n evidence_n that_o consider_v the_o imperfection_n of_o humane_a understanding_n may_v enforce_v man_n to_o believe_v can_v stand_v with_o true_a faith_n if_o we_o know_v by_o mathematical_a or_o metaphysical_a evidence_n that_o the_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n be_v true_a this_o evidence_n will_v compel_v man_n to_o believe_v and_o to_o overcome_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n and_o seem_a impossibility_n of_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n therefore_o as_o bellarmine_n say_v we_o can_v be_v mathematical_o and_o altogether_o infallible_o sure_a by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n that_o miracle_n be_v true_a notwithstanding_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v in_o reason_n what_o our_o saviour_n affirm_v that_o miracle_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n bind_v man_n to_o believe_v the_o very_a work_n that_o i_o do_v do_v bear_v witness_n of_o i_o that_o the_o father_n have_v send_v i_o joh._n 5.36_o and_o consequent_o that_o we_o may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v true_a by_o physical_a evidence_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a of_o thing_n we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n and_o handle_v with_o our_o hand_n as_o s._n john_n say_v 1_o epist_n 1.1_o what_o we_o have_v see_v with_o our_o eye_n what_o we_o have_v behold_v and_o our_o hand_n have_v handle_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n or_o we_o may_v be_v as_o sure_a of_o miracle_n as_o we_o be_v of_o such_o thing_n as_o
be_v once_o evident_a to_o the_o world_n be_v by_o the_o world_n full_a report_n declare_v unto_o we_o which_o be_v a_o moral_a infallibility_n so_o that_o if_o we_o have_v not_o a_o metaphysical_a or_o mathematical_a infallibility_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o miracle_n yet_o we_o have_v a_o physical_a and_o moral_a infallibility_n as_o much_o as_o we_o have_v of_o any_o thing_n we_o either_o hear_v or_o see_v nor_o do_v this_o physical_a evidence_n take_v away_o the_o merit_n of_o faith_n because_o this_o evidence_n not_o be_v altogether_o and_o in_o the_o high_a degree_n infallible_a in_o itself_o for_o our_o sense_n may_v sometime_o be_v deceive_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o conquer_v the_o natural_a obscurity_n darkness_n and_o seem_a falsehood_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o miracle_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n real_a presence_n and_o the_o like_a seem_v as_o far_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o reason_n as_o any_o miracle_n can_v seem_v evident_a to_o sense_n hence_o when_o faith_n be_v propose_v by_o miracle_n there_o arise_v a_o conflict_n betwixt_o the_o seem_a evidence_n of_o the_o miracle_n and_o the_o seem_a falsehood_n and_o darkness_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n against_o which_o obscurity_n a_o man_n can_v get_v the_o victory_n by_o the_o sole_a evidence_n of_o miracle_n except_o he_o be_v inward_o assist_v by_o the_o light_n of_o god_n spirit_n move_v he_o by_o pious_a affection_n to_o cleave_v to_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v by_o so_o clear_a testimony_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o word_n even_o as_o a_o man_n shut_v up_o in_o a_o chamber_n with_o two_o light_n whereof_o the_o one_o make_v the_o wall_n seem_v white_a the_o other_o blow_v can_v be_v firm_o assure_v what_o colour_n it_o be_v until_o daylight_n enter_v and_o obscure_v both_o those_o light_n discover_v the_o truth_n so_o a_o man_n look_v upon_o christian_a doctrine_n by_o the_o light_n of_o miracle_n do_v to_o prove_v they_o will_v be_v move_v to_o judge_v they_o to_o be_v truth_n but_o look_v upon_o they_o through_o the_o evidence_n of_o their_o seem_a impossibility_n unto_o reason_n they_o will_v seem_v false_a nor_o will_v he_o be_v able_a firm_o to_o resolve_v for_o the_o side_n of_o faith_n until_o the_o light_n of_o divine_a grace_n enter_v into_o his_o heart_n make_v he_o prefer_v through_o pious_a reverence_n to_o god_n the_o so-proposed_n authority_n of_o his_o word_n before_o the_o seem_a impossibility_n to_o man_n reason_n chap._n vii_o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o §_o 1._o as_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v infallible_a in_o itself_o so_o be_v it_o most_o necessary_a for_o we_o there_o be_v no_o other_o certain_a testimony_n to_o any_o prudent_a man_n no_o firm_a ground_n or_o motive_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o primitive_a church_n receive_v her_o doctrine_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n nor_o no_o way_n to_o bring_v it_o down_o from_o those_o time_n to_o these_o but_o only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v three_o property_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v true_a to_o be_v reveal_v of_o god_n to_o be_v preach_v and_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n the_o high_a ground_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v persuade_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v true_a be_v the_o authority_n of_o god_n speak_v and_o reveal_v it_o the_o high_a proof_n by_o which_o a_o man_n be_v assure_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v reveal_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o deliver_v the_o same_o as_o descend_v from_o god_n but_o the_o high_a ground_n that_o move_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o his_o faith_n be_v preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n unto_o this_o day_n assure_v he_o so_o much_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o 37._o of_o de_fw-fr praescr_n c._n 21._o &_o 37._o tertullian_n who_o make_v this_o ladder_n of_o belief_n in_o this_o sort_n what_o i_o believe_v i_o receive_v from_o the_o present_a church_n the_o present_a from_o the_o primitive_a the_o primitive_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n and_o god_n the_o prime_a verity_n from_o no_o other_o fountain_n different_a from_o his_o own_o infallible_a knowledge_n so_o that_o he_o that_o cleave_v not_o to_o the_o present_a church_n firm_o believe_v the_o tradition_n thereof_o as_o be_v come_v down_o by_o succession_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o on_o the_o low_a step_n of_o the_o ladder_n that_o lead_v unto_o god_n the_o revealer_n of_o save_a truth_n successive_a tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o last_o and_o final_a ground_n whereon_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o point_n of_o our_o belief_n come_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n §_o 2._o first_o if_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n because_o they_o be_v write_v in_o scripture_n and_o the_o scripture_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o report_n of_o universal_a tradition_n than_o our_o belief_n that_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o believe_v come_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o god_n rest_v upon_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o scripture_n can_v be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v unto_o the_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n but_o by_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n unwritten_a conserve_v in_o the_o church_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n all_o the_o other_o way_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v vain_a and_o insufficient_a as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o second_o common_a and_o unlearned_a people_n which_o comprehend_v the_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n may_v have_v true_a faith_n yet_o they_o can_v have_v it_o ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n for_o they_o can_v neither_o understand_v nor_o read_v it_o or_o if_o read_v it_o yet_o but_o in_o a_o vulgar_a language_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o who_o translation_n they_o be_v not_o assure_v therefore_o must_v rely_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n that_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n three_o if_o all_o the_o main_a and_o substantial_a point_n of_o christian_a faith_n must_v be_v believe_v before_o we_o can_v secure_o read_v and_o true_o understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n than_o they_o be_v believe_v not_o upon_o scripture_n but_o upon_o tradition_n go_v before_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o be_v manifest_a because_o true_a faith_n be_v not_o build_v but_o upon_o scripture_n true_o understand_v according_a to_o the_o right_a sense_n thereof_o nor_o can_v we_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o unless_o we_o first_o know_v the_o main_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o all_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o believe_v by_o which_o as_o by_o a_o rule_n we_o must_v regulate_v ourselves_o in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o scripture_n otherwise_o without_o be_v settle_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o tradition_n man_n be_v apt_a to_o fall_v into_o grievous_a error_n even_o against_o the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o faith_n as_o of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o experience_n do_v sufficient_o testify_v so_o that_o read_v and_o interpret_n scripture_n do_v not_o make_v man_n christian_n but_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v make_v so_o by_o tradition_n at_o least_o for_o the_o main_a point_n such_o as_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v express_o to_o know_v four_o they_o to_o who_o the_o apostle_n write_v and_o deliver_v the_o scripture_n be_v already_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o instruct_v in_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o common_a practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o so_o by_o what_o they_o know_v by_o tradition_n can_v easy_o interpret_v what_o be_v write_v but_o otherwise_o may_v easy_o have_v fail_v in_o the_o main_a point_n as_o some_o forsake_v tradition_n do_v for_o example_n the_o arrian_n who_o be_v confute_v by_o the_o catholic_n not_o by_o bare_a scripture_n for_o of_o that_o the_o arrian_n have_v plenty_n but_o as_o it_o be_v interpret_v by_o tradition_n therefore_o none_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o understand_v the_o scripture_n aright_o &_o so_o to_o know_v the_o true_a word_n and_o will_n of_o god_n but_o by_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v to_o who_o the_o apostle_n
to_o be_v repute_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o formal_o and_o express_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a and_o deliver_v by_o full_a ecclesiastical_a tradition_n and_o see_v the_o protestant_n do_v not_o nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o this_o tradition_n nor_o yet_o can_v prove_v their_o tenet_n by_o scripture_n in_o express_a and_o evident_a term_n but_o such_o as_o themselves_o confess_v to_o receive_v probable_a solution_n it_o must_v hence_o necessary_o follow_v that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v false_a without_o foundation_n and_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o every_o christian_a §_o 6._o last_o whereas_o protestant_n object_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v reprove_v by_o christ_n for_o the_o observation_n of_o tradition_n it_o be_v altogether_o impertinent_a for_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o say_v that_o their_o tradition_n be_v derive_v by_o succession_n from_o moses_n the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o law_n nor_o do_v the_o pharisee_n pretend_v to_o it_o but_o they_o be_v tradition_n of_o their_o own_o whereof_o some_o be_v frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a some_o impious_a some_o pious_a the_o frivolous_a and_o superstitious_a be_v their_o wash_n of_o hand_n pot_n dish_n &_o the_o like_a suppose_v that_o otherwise_o they_o may_v have_v some_o spiritual_a impurity_n in_o they_o which_o our_o saviour_n confute_v say_v there_o be_v nothing_o without_o a_o man_n enter_v into_o he_o which_o can_v defile_v he_o mark_v 7.15_o the_o impious_a be_v such_o as_o whereby_o they_o violate_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o observe_v their_o tradition_n as_o when_o they_o allow_v a_o man_n under_o pretence_n of_o give_v something_o to_o the_o church_n to_o neglect_v his_o duty_n to_o his_o parent_n mar._n 7.11_o neither_o of_o these_o kind_n be_v the_o catholic_a church_n guilty_a of_o of_o their_o pious_a we_o have_v a_o example_n in_o their_o pay_a tithe_n of_o mint_n a_o very_a small_a herb_n which_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o their_o own_n not_o command_v in_o their_o law_n yet_o this_o our_o saviour_n approve_v and_o bind_v they_o to_o it_o say_v this_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v luc._n 11.42_o and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observation_n that_o the_o thing_n most_o of_o all_o object_v against_o our_o saviour_n be_v the_o write_a word_n and_o tradition_n of_o god_n by_o moses_n about_o keep_v the_o sabbath_n day_n as_o appear_v in_o all_o the_o evangelist_n from_o which_o precept_n not_o by_o tradition_n unwritten_a but_o by_o logical_a inference_n of_o their_o own_o they_o conclude_v that_o our_o saviour_n break_v the_o sabbath_n by_o heal_v or_o do_v some_o small_a labour_n thereon_o so_o that_o the_o pharisaical_a tradition_n be_v not_o pretend_v to_o be_v doctrine_n unwritten_a derive_v from_o the_o first_o deliverer_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o doctrine_n conclude_v from_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n and_o reason_n as_o they_o conceive_v according_a to_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o protestant_n chap._n viii_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a §_o 1._o have_v thus_o find_v out_o that_o the_o church_n be_v she_o from_o who_o i_o be_v to_o receive_v assurance_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o otherwise_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o i_o to_o know_v it_o and_o that_o she_o can_v not_o mistake_v nor_o err_v in_o her_o direction_n i_o conceive_v then_o that_o i_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o she_o propound_v to_o i_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whether_o it_o be_v write_v or_o not_o write_v writing_n be_v no_o testimony_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o any_o thing_n see_v it_o may_v be_v false_a as_o well_o as_o speak_v and_o that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o thing_n be_v to_o call_v all_o into_o question_n and_o to_o dissolve_v the_o whole_a nature_n of_o divine_a faith_n for_o to_o believe_v have_v a_o threefold_a signification_n in_o speech_n first_o it_o be_v take_v for_o knowledge_n as_o where_o our_o saviour_n say_v thomas_n because_o thou_o have_v see_v i_o thou_o believe_v john_n 20.29_o to_o wit_n that_o i_o be_o rise_v now_o he_o that_o see_v one_o know_v so_o much_o second_o for_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o assent_n beget_v by_o probable_a reason_n so_o man_n deliver_v their_o opinion_n use_v to_o say_v i_o believe_v thus_o or_o thus_o three_o and_o most_o proper_o for_o a_o assent_n unto_o such_o thing_n as_o do_v not_o appear_v but_o be_v assent_v unto_o by_o a_o firm_a reliance_n on_o the_o truth_n of_o he_o that_o report_v they_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v heb_fw-mi 11.1_o and_o this_o reliance_n on_o a_o author_n such_o as_o can_v deceive_v or_o be_v deceive_v at_o least_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o propound_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v believe_v must_v beget_v in_o we_o a_o equal_a belief_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v humane_a possibility_n or_o probability_n on_o their_o side_n and_o of_o thing_n that_o be_v clean_a against_o it_o the_o matter_n propound_v make_v no_o matter_n nor_o yet_o the_o manner_n of_o propound_v it_o be_v the_o author_n and_o our_o apprehension_n of_o he_o that_o control_v all_o opposition_n by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o inexplicable_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o incarnation_n of_o god_n the_o mother-hood_n and_o yet_o virginity_n of_o the_o b._n virgin_n mother_n with_o many_o other_o with_o as_o much_o ease_n as_o we_o believe_v that_o noah_n have_v three_o son_n or_o that_o s._n peter_n have_v neither_o silver_n nor_o gold_n and_o by_o this_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o latter_a with_o as_o much_o strength_n and_o firmness_n as_o the_o former_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v a_o thing_n because_o such_o a_o one_o say_v it_o who_o he_o believe_v can_v lie_v must_v believe_v all_o that_o he_o say_v and_o that_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o belief_n still_o remain_v namely_o the_o inerrability_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o if_o he_o apply_v his_o belief_n according_a to_o the_o probability_n of_o the_o thing_n speak_v and_o no_o further_o than_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v because_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o speaker_n but_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v which_o he_o must_v gather_v from_o probability_n of_o reason_n wherein_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n for_o the_o truth_n sake_n of_o the_o speaker_n testimony_n but_o for_o the_o likelihood_n thereof_o which_o he_o find_v by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o own_o understanding_n which_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v the_o other_o but_o himself_o and_o the_o other_o no_o more_o than_o he_o will_v do_v the_o arrant_a liar_n in_o the_o world_n yea_o the_o devil_n himself_o that_o be_v so_o far_o as_o he_o by_o his_o reason_n conceive_v that_o he_o speak_v the_o truth_n which_o reason_n of_o he_o if_o it_o be_v infallible_a he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o thing_n proper_o but_o he_o know_v it_o if_o it_o be_v but_o probable_a he_o believe_v it_o not_o proper_o but_o have_v a_o opinion_n of_o it_o and_o no_o more_o assurance_n than_o of_o other_o humane_a report_n who_o author_n have_v no_o security_n from_o error_n which_o as_o they_o may_v be_v true_a so_o they_o may_v also_o be_v false_a and_o thus_o to_o believe_v be_v not_o to_o believe_v by_o divine_a and_o infallible_a faith_n but_o by_o humane_a and_o fallible_a and_o so_o it_o cancel_v divine_a supernatural_a faith_n the_o first_o in_o order_n of_o the_o three_o theological_a virtue_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v §_o 3._o so_o that_o all_o the_o place_n that_o reason_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v this_o to_o lead_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o testimony_n which_o can_v deceive_v we_o and_o for_o the_o particular_a object_n of_o belief_n to_o take_v they_o upon_o trust_n of_o that_o testimony_n without_o check_v at_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o be_v and_o though_o they_o be_v bone_n to_o philosophy_n yet_o make_v they_o milk_n to_o faith_n and_o not_o as_o heretic_n do_v make_v we_o demand_v a_o reason_n of_o every_o particular_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o if_o it_o square_v not_o to_o their_o apprehension_n they_o cashier_v this_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o fancy_n for_o to_o rely_v upon_o a_o humane_a basis_n such_o as_o reason_n be_v will_v not_o support_v such_o a_o mighty_a statue_n as_o divine_a faith_n and_o to_o use_v chillingworth_n own_o similitude_n water_n will_v not_o rise_v
be_v fundamental_a other_o not_o that_o be_v some_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o and_o distinct_o other_o not_z and_o more_o point_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v explicit_o by_o some_o than_o by_o other_o as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o speak_v of_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o formal_a object_n and_o motive_n for_o which_o we_o believe_v namely_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n reveal_v it_o by_o his_o church_n there_o be_v no_o distinction_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n we_o be_v equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v unto_o we_o as_o reveal_v by_o god_n whether_o the_o matter_n be_v great_a or_o small_a and_o whether_o the_o point_n be_v fundamental_a in_o their_o matter_n or_o no_o yet_o they_o be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o same_o authority_n therefore_o we_o be_v bind_v equal_o with_o the_o same_o firmness_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v every_o one_o as_o any_o one_o for_o example_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n contain_v divers_a fundamental_a point_n as_o the_o deity_n trinity_n of_o person_n incarnation_n passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o contain_v also_o some_o point_n for_o their_o matter_n and_o nature_n in_o themselves_o not_o fundamental_a as_o under_o what_o judge_n he_o suffer_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o time_n when_o he_o rise_v again_o to_o wit_n the_o three_o day_n now_o whosoever_o know_v these_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o as_o firm_o as_o the_o other_o and_o the_o denial_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o damnable_a error_n a_o give_v of_o god_n the_o lie_n for_o the_o nature_n of_o faith_n do_v not_o arise_v from_o the_o greatness_n or_o smallness_n of_o the_o thing_n believe_v for_o then_o there_o shall_v be_v as_o many_o different_a faith_n as_o there_o be_v point_n to_o be_v believe_v but_o from_o the_o motive_n for_o which_o a_o man_n believe_v which_o be_v god_n revelation_n testify_v by_o the_o church_n which_o be_v alike_o for_o all_o object_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o they_o that_o in_o thing_n equal_o reveal_v by_o god_n do_v grant_v one_o thing_n and_o deny_v another_o do_v forsake_v the_o very_a formal_a motive_n of_o faith_n god_n revelation_n and_o so_o have_v no_o true_a divine_a faith_n at_o all_o §_o 7._o moreover_o if_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v tie_v to_o a_o certain_a matter_n in_o religion_n than_o it_o be_v meet_v we_o shall_v know_v that_o first_o that_o so_o we_o may_v according_o apply_v our_o belief_n if_o it_o be_v fundamental_a then_o without_o doubt_n to_o embrace_v it_o if_o not_o to_o exercise_v our_o liberty_n and_o believe_v it_o so_o far_o as_o we_o see_v cause_n but_o then_o we_o must_v know_v the_o matter_n wherein_o she_o be_v infallible_a distinct_o and_o particular_o as_o also_o infallible_o or_o else_o we_o may_v mistake_v and_o believe_v when_o we_o need_v not_o and_o disbelieve_v when_o we_o ought_v not_o now_o from_o whence_o shall_v we_o have_v this_o knowledge_n god_n have_v no_o where_o reveal_v it_o and_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v be_v reveal_v together_o with_o the_o commission_n give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o teach_v or_o else_o she_o may_v have_v deceive_v we_o before_o the_o caution_n come_v but_o the_o church_n itself_o have_v tell_v we_o no_o such_o matter_n we_o have_v no_o such_o tradition_n therefore_o we_o must_v have_v this_o most_o fundamental_a point_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v to_o know_v what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o either_o by_o inspiration_n or_o by_o the_o strength_n of_o reason_n both_o which_o be_v ridiculous_a or_o by_o some_o authority_n coequal_a to_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o not_o she_o which_o be_v most_o absurd_a and_o in_o this_o business_n the_o protestant_n seem_v unto_o i_o to_o deal_v as_o obscure_o and_o deceitful_o as_o do_v once_o richard_n the_o second_o king_n of_o england_n who_o in_o a_o return_n to_o peace_n betwixt_o he_o and_o his_o subject_n grant_v pardon_n to_o all_o except_o fifteen_o but_o will_v not_o declare_v what_o their_o name_n be_v but_o if_o at_o any_o time_n he_o have_v a_o mind_n out_o of_o some_o new_a displeasure_n to_o cut_v off_o any_o man_n he_o will_v say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o fifteen_o who_o he_o except_v from_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o pardon_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o protestant_n say_v we_o will_v believe_v the_o church_n in_o all_o point_n but_o those_o that_o be_v not_o fundamental_a not_o express_v what_o they_o be_v and_o when_o they_o have_v a_o wanton_a disposition_n to_o deny_v their_o belief_n to_o something_o that_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v they_o shelter_v their_o denial_n under_o the_o protection_n of_o this_o unlimited_a distinction_n and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o point_n not_o fundamental_a and_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o find_v it_o for_o their_o advantage_n to_o close_v with_o other_o church_n they_o say_v they_o be_v all_o one_o church_n with_o they_o because_o forsooth_o they_o agree_v in_o they_o know_v not_o what_o that_o be_v in_o their_o inexplicable_a fundamental_n §_o 8._o but_o chillingworth_n have_v undertake_v to_o give_v we_o though_o not_o a_o catalogue_n yet_o a_o description_n as_o he_o suppose_v by_o which_o we_o may_v discern_v between_o fundamental_n &_o not_o fundamental_n or_o circumstantial_o as_o he_o call_v they_o 20._o pag._n 137._o sect_n 20._o the_o former_a be_v such_o as_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o command_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o the_o late_a such_o as_o though_o god_n have_v reveal_v they_o yet_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o bind_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n particular_o to_o teach_v they_o unto_o all_o and_o the_o people_n may_v secure_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o this_o be_v even_o the_o same_o obscurity_n in_o more_o word_n for_o what_o be_v to_o be_v preach_v to_o all_o and_o believe_v by_o all_o and_o what_o the_o pastor_n may_v forbear_v to_o preach_v and_o the_o people_n may_v be_v ignorant_a of_o especial_o see_v the_o same_o degree_n of_o ignorance_n be_v not_o secure_a to_o all_o people_n alike_o but_o receive_v infinite_a variety_n according_a to_o their_o mean_n of_o knowledge_n be_v as_o undeterminable_a as_o what_o be_v fundamental_a and_o what_o not_o but_o suppose_v the_o pastor_n do_v preach_v more_o than_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o preach_v and_o reveal_v that_o truth_n which_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v reveal_v the_o people_n may_v safe_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o may_v they_o be_v ignorant_a or_o unbelieving_a now_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o they_o if_o they_o be_v than_o they_o deny_v that_o very_a authority_n upon_o which_o they_o believe_v the_o most_o fundamental_a point_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o belief_n and_o by_o consequence_n deny_v the_o whole_a faith_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v see_v that_o the_o pastor_n teach_v be_v not_o to_o be_v stint_v by_o the_o thing_n the_o people_n ought_v necessary_o to_o believe_v but_o the_o people_n necessity_n of_o believe_v aught_o to_o be_v enlarge_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o pastor_n preach_v the_o church_n be_v not_o confine_v to_o the_o teach_n of_o fundamental_n only_o for_o the_o matter_n but_o whatsoever_o she_o teach_v be_v fundamental_a for_o the_o form_n and_o motive_n of_o belief_n the_o circumstantial_o be_v as_o he_o confess_v reveal_v by_o god_n to_o the_o church_n and_o if_o the_o church_n reveal_v they_o to_o the_o people_n the_o people_n must_v either_o believe_v they_o or_o deny_v to_o believe_v god_n and_o though_o common_a people_n and_o other_o also_o may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a before_o they_o have_v be_v instruct_v yet_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o after_o nor_o have_v god_n confine_v the_o pastor_n instruct_v of_o the_o people_n to_o any_o certain_a matter_n to_o fundamental_n only_o for_o christ_n bid_v his_o apostle_n teach_v all_o nation_n to_o observe_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o he_o command_v they_o matth._n 28.20_o and_o though_o common_a people_n may_v safe_o be_v ignorant_a of_o many_o thing_n yet_o they_o must_v not_o be_v unbelieving_a of_o any_o thing_n but_o by_o a_o implicit_a faith_n at_o the_o least_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o church_n believe_v by_o adhere_v and_o resign_v themselves_o to_o she_o be_v prepare_v to_o believe_v explicit_o what_o and_o when_o she_o shall_v declare_v it_o to_o they_o which_o faith_n be_v original_o and_o fundamental_o build_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o as_o write_v but_o as_o deliver_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n successive_o from_o the_o apostle_n upon_o the_o authority_n whereof_o we_o believe_v that_o both_o scripture_n and_o all_o other_o article_n of_o
endue_v with_o so_o much_o zeal_n and_o courage_n as_o to_o profess_v her_o religion_n and_o to_o propagate_v it_o in_o the_o world_n which_o can_v be_v therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o true_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v ever_o universal_a and_o famous_o know_v six_o this_o church_n be_v holy_a both_o in_o life_n and_o doctrine_n holy_a for_o life_n shine_v in_o all_o admirable_a sanctity_n the_o ray_n whereof_o do_v overcome_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o beholder_n such_o as_o the_o holy_a apostle_n give_v example_n of_o as_o of_o poverty_n chastity_n obedience_n charity_n in_o undergo_a all_o form_n of_o labour_n and_o danger_n for_o the_o safety_n of_o soul_n patience_n invincible_a in_o the_o rough_a handle_n of_o themselves_o by_o wonderful_a fasting_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o austerity_n fortitude_n heroical_a in_o suffer_v martyrdom_n not_o only_o with_o patience_n but_o with_o joy_n though_o give_v they_o in_o all_o the_o most_o hideous_a shape_n that_o man_n imagination_n steel_v with_o malice_n can_v invent_v and_o although_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n do_v not_o shine_v in_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o the_o more_o eminent_a professor_n and_o principal_o in_o the_o pastor_n yet_o if_o this_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n together_o with_o miracle_n be_v want_v she_o can_v not_o be_v so_o sufficient_a a_o witness_n to_o infidel_n who_o ordinary_o be_v not_o win_v to_o the_o affection_n and_o admiration_n of_o christianity_n but_o by_o behold_v such_o wonder_n of_o power_n and_o sanctity_n in_o the_o professor_n thereof_o holy_a she_o be_v also_o for_o doctrine_n in_o regard_n her_o tradition_n be_v divine_a and_o holy_a without_o commixture_n of_o error_n for_o if_o the_o church_n can_v deliver_v any_o one_o or_o few_o error_n intermingle_v with_o many_o truth_n her_o tradition_n even_o of_o the_o truth_n be_v questionable_a and_o can_v not_o be_v believe_v upon_o her_o word_n even_o as_o if_o we_o admit_v in_o scripture_n any_o error_n in_o small_a matter_n we_o can_v be_v sure_a of_o its_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n as_o he_o that_o shall_v say_v god_n write_v word_n be_v false_a or_o uncertain_a when_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o s._n paul_n leave_v his_o cloak_n at_o troas_n may_v also_o say_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n that_o it_o be_v false_a or_o uncertain_a when_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o christ_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n even_o so_o he_o that_o grant_v that_o some_o part_n of_o tradition_n or_o the_o word_n of_o god_n unwritten_a may_v be_v false_a infer_v by_o consequence_n that_o every_o part_n thereof_o may_v be_v so_o and_o that_o because_o we_o have_v no_o antecedent_n ground_n or_o touchstone_n to_o try_v tradition_n by_o but_o they_o must_v be_v believe_v for_o their_o own_o sake_n be_v therein_o more_o fundamental_a than_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o know_v to_o be_v apostolical_a but_o by_o tradition_n whereas_o perpetual_a tradition_n be_v know_v to_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o its_o own_o light_n for_o what_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a then_o that_o that_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v deliver_v as_o apostolical_a by_o perpetual_a succession_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n affirm_v and_o believe_v the_o same_o §_o 2._o but_o against_o this_o truth_n that_o if_o the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o one_o thing_n neither_o we_o nor_o she_o can_v be_v sure_a that_o she_o speak_v truth_n in_o any_o thing_n chillingworth_n make_v these_o in_o my_o judgement_n impertinent_a interrogation_n a_o judge_n may_v possible_o err_v in_o judgement_n can_v he_o therefore_o never_o have_v assurance_n that_o he_o have_v judge_v right_a a_o travayler_n may_v possible_o mistake_v his_o way_n must_v i_o therefore_o be_v doubtful_a whether_o i_o be_o in_o the_o right_a way_n from_o my_o hall_n to_o my_o chamber_n 106._o pag._n 117._o sect_n 106._o in_o which_o he_o weak_o fall_v into_o comparison_n betwixt_o matter_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o sense_n or_o of_o the_o understanding_n and_o of_o faith_n which_o in_o this_o case_n have_v no_o proportion_n betwixt_o they_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o be_v of_o faith_n be_v altogether_o and_o all_o equal_o without_o the_o reach_n of_o our_o knowledge_n we_o have_v no_o way_n to_o attain_v to_o but_o by_o the_o help_n of_o other_o who_o we_o must_v absolute_o believe_v and_o if_o we_o know_v that_o they_o may_v deliver_v that_o which_o be_v false_a to_o we_o we_o can_v never_o be_v sure_a that_o any_o thing_n they_o deliver_v to_o we_o be_v not_o false_a unless_o we_o have_v some_o superior_a rule_n to_o try_v and_o examine_v their_o tradition_n by_o which_o certain_o we_o have_v not_o nor_o can_v the_o church_n it_o self_n if_o she_o may_v err_v in_o the_o delivery_n of_o one_o thing_n be_v sure_a that_o she_o do_v not_o err_v in_o every_o thing_n because_o she_o have_v no_o infallible_a rule_n to_o examine_v her_o doctrine_n by_o out_o of_o herself_o who_o if_o she_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v err_v in_o any_o thing_n if_o not_o for_o aught_o she_o know_v she_o do_v in_o all_o thing_n now_o that_o the_o church_n be_v assist_v by_o god_n and_o that_o man_n reason_n can_v be_v the_o high_a judge_n to_o who_o the_o last_o appeal_n be_v make_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o descend_v from_o god_n i_o have_v show_v before_o as_o for_o a_o humane_a judge_n as_o he_o may_v err_v through_o ignorance_n wilfulness_n or_o negligence_n which_o to_o conceive_v of_o the_o church_n be_v absurd_a yea_o blasphemous_a she_o have_v christ_n for_o her_o head_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o her_o spirit_n so_o he_o can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o judgement_n than_o his_o reason_n can_v make_v he_o which_o will_v not_o reach_v to_o a_o absolute_a infallibility_n and_o as_o a_o travayler_n may_v mistake_v his_o way_n in_o one_o journey_n so_o he_o may_v in_o another_o if_o he_o have_v no_o more_o certainty_n nor_o better_a guide_n of_o the_o one_o way_n than_o of_o the_o other_o which_o be_v the_o church_n case_n in_o propound_v and_o believe_v matter_n of_o faith_n reveal_v to_o she_o by_o god_n which_o like_o the_o circumference_n from_o the_o centre_n be_v all_o equal_o distant_a from_o our_o knowledge_n and_o the_o church_n have_v a_o equal_a prerogative_n of_o infallibility_n by_o the_o guidance_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o all_o who_o therefore_o can_v err_v in_o nothing_o or_o in_o all_o thing_n which_o she_o say_v she_o so_o receive_v and_o deliver_v yet_o chillingworth_n say_v that_o his_o consequence_n be_v as_o like_o the_o other_o as_o a_o egg_n to_o a_o egg_n or_o milk_n to_o milk_n but_o more_o true_o they_o be_v as_o like_a as_o a_o egg_n to_o a_o oyster_n or_o milk_n to_o ink_n §_o 3._o and_o lest_o any_o protestant_n who_o honour_v the_o scripture_n much_o with_o his_o lip_n though_o he_o be_v far_o remove_v with_o his_o heart_n shall_v think_v that_o i_o be_o injurious_a to_o the_o scripture_n in_o say_v that_o tradition_n be_v more_o fundamental_a than_o scripture_n itself_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v notice_n that_o tradition_n and_o scripture_n according_a to_o different_a comparison_n be_v equal_a and_o superior_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o certainty_n of_o truth_n they_o be_v equal_a both_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o one_o write_v the_o other_o unwritten_a and_o so_o both_o infinite_o certain_a compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o depth_n of_o sublimity_n and_o variety_n of_o doctrine_n the_o scripture_n be_v far_o superior_a to_o tradition_n tradition_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o common_a capital_a and_o practical_a article_n of_o christianity_n whereas_o the_o scripture_n be_v full_a of_o high_a &_o hide_a sense_n and_o furnish_v with_o great_a variety_n of_o example_n discourse_n and_o all_o manner_n of_o learning_n compare_v they_o in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n and_o evidence_n of_o be_v the_o apostle_n the_o scripture_n be_v inferior_a to_o tradition_n in_o time_n and_o knowledge_n and_o can_v be_v prove_v direct_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o god_n but_o by_o tradition_n as_o philosophy_n be_v more_o perfect_a than_o logic_n and_o rhetoric_n than_o grammar_n in_o respect_n of_o high_a and_o excellent_a knowledge_n yet_o logic_n be_v more_o prime_a original_a and_o fundamental_a than_o philosophy_n grammar_n than_o rhetoric_n without_o the_o rule_n and_o principle_n whereof_o they_o can_v be_v learn_v even_o so_o tradition_n be_v more_o prime_a and_o original_n than_o scripture_n though_o scripture_n in_o respect_n of_o depth_n and_o sublimity_n of_o discourse_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o tradition_n chap._n x._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v that_o one_o holy_a catholic_a
and_o apostolic_a church_n these_o premise_n consider_v i_o look_v round_o about_o to_o see_v among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o the_o world_n profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o of_o they_o the_o title_n and_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n may_v most_o just_o be_v apply_v and_o i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o know_a world_n adhere_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o vulgar_a objection_n against_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a roman_a that_o be_v say_v they_o universal_a and_o yet_o but_o particular_a seem_v very_o childish_a the_o one_o title_n be_v apply_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o extent_n thereof_o which_o be_v universal_a the_o other_o of_o the_o discipline_n and_o the_o fountain_n and_o head_n thereof_o which_o be_v particular_a from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o word_n catholic_a be_v take_v three_o way_n to_o wit_n formal_o causal_o and_o participative_o formal_o the_o universal_a church_n only_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o society_n of_o all_o the_o true_a particular_a church_n unite_v in_o one_o selfsame_a communion_n be_v call_v catholic_a causal_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_a for_o as_o much_o as_o she_o infuse_v universality_n into_o all_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o to_o constitute_v universality_n there_o must_v be_v two_o thing_n one_o that_o may_v be_v instead_o of_o matter_n thereto_o to_o wit_n the_o multitude_n and_o the_o other_o instead_o of_o form_n thereto_o to_o wit_n unity_n for_o a_o multitude_n without_o unity_n do_v not_o proper_o make_v universality_n take_v away_o unity_n from_o the_o multitude_n say_v s._n augustine_n and_o it_o be_v a_o tumult_n 26._o de_fw-fr verb._n dom._n sceundum_fw-la luc._n serm._n 26._o but_o bring_v in_o unity_n and_o it_o be_v a_o people_n therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o as_o the_o centre_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n infuse_v unity_n which_o be_v the_o form_n of_o universality_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n may_v be_v call_v catholic_a causal_o though_o in_o she_o own_o be_v she_o be_v particular_a even_o as_o the_o chief_a captain_n of_o a_o army_n on_o who_o all_o the_o inferior_a captain_n officer_n and_o common_a soldier_n have_v their_o dependency_n and_o with_o who_o they_o hold_v correspondency_n be_v call_v the_o general_n though_o he_o be_v but_o one_o particular_a man_n because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o by_o the_o relation_n that_o all_o other_o have_v to_o he_o give_v unity_n to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o army_n and_o three_o particular_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n participative_o because_o they_o agree_v and_o participate_v in_o doctrine_n and_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n §_o 2._o now_o i_o be_v induce_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o only_a true_a catholic_a church_n by_o these_o ensue_a reason_n first_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n reveal_v truth_n can_v suffer_v the_o knowledge_n of_o save_a doctrine_n to_o be_v impossible_a but_o it_o be_v impossible_a if_o it_o be_v hide_v or_o if_o a_o false_a mean_n of_o knowledge_n thereof_o be_v so_o dress_v with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a as_o that_o the_o true_a become_v undiscernible_a from_o it_o and_o if_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n than_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n be_v hide_v and_o a_o false_a church_n have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a so_o clear_o that_o no_o other_o can_v with_o any_o colour_n pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n rather_o than_o it_o that_o be_v to_o have_v doctrine_n deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_a father_n to_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_a child_n hence_o either_o there_o be_v no_o mean_n leave_v assure_o to_o know_v the_o save_a truth_n or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v inward_a teach_n by_o immediate_a revelation_n without_o any_o external_a infallible_a mean_n or_o the_o scripture_n know_v to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o true_o interpret_v by_o the_o light_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n or_o by_o the_o force_n of_o natural_a reason_n the_o vanity_n and_o falsehood_n whereof_o i_o have_v already_o show_v for_o knowledge_n of_o supernatural_a truth_n by_o the_o light_n and_o lustre_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v proper_a to_o the_o church_n triumphant_a inward_a assurance_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a ground_n be_v proper_a unto_o prophet_n and_o the_o first_o publisher_n of_o religion_n hence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o if_o god_n be_v the_o prime_a verity_n teach_v christian_a religion_n dark_o without_o make_v man_n see_v the_o light_n of_o thing_n believe_v and_o mediate_o by_o some_o external_a infallible_a mean_n upon_o which_o inward_a assurance_n must_v rely_v than_o he_o must_v ever_o conserve_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o tradition_n visible_a and_o conspicuous_a that_o the_o same_o may_v be_v by_o sensible_a mark_n discern_v and_o if_o any_o object_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o man_n in_o this_o search_n may_v be_v deceive_v through_o natural_a invincible_a fallibility_n of_o their_o organ_n and_o so_o be_v no_o ground_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v altogether_o infallible_a i_o answer_v that_o evidence_n have_v by_o sense_n be_v but_o the_o private_a sense_n of_o one_o man_n be_v not_o ordinary_o fallible_a but_o when_o the_o same_o be_v also_o public_a &_o general_a that_o be_v when_o a_o whole_a world_n of_o man_n concur_v with_o he_o than_o his_o evidence_n be_v altogether_o infallible_a beside_o see_v god_n will_v not_o teach_v man_n immediate_o but_o will_v have_v they_o cleave_v to_o a_o external_a infallible_a mean_n and_o to_o find_v out_o this_o mean_n by_o the_o sensible_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n he_o be_v in_o a_o manner_n bind_v by_o the_o perfection_n of_o his_o veracity_n to_o assist_v man_n sense_n with_o his_o providence_n that_o therein_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v when_o they_o use_v such_o diligence_n as_o man_n ordinary_o use_v that_o they_o be_v not_o deceive_v by_o their_o sense_n now_o what_o great_a evidence_n can_v one_o have_v that_o he_o be_v not_o deceive_v in_o this_o matter_n of_o sense_n that_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v the_o catholic_a that_o be_v doctrine_n deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o world_n of_o christian_a ancestor_n unanimous_a among_o themselves_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n what_o great_a assurance_n i_o say_v can_v one_o have_v that_o herein_o he_o see_v aright_o than_o a_o whole_a world_n of_o man_n profess_v to_o see_v the_o same_o that_o he_o do_v and_o sure_o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o god_n by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n he_o call_v it_o a_o direct_a way_n so_o that_o fool_n can_v err_v therein_o esa_n 35.8_o which_o can_v be_v but_o by_o follow_v a_o world_n of_o ancestor_n go_v before_o they_o in_o the_o same_o tract_n otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o only_o possible_a for_o fool_n but_o even_o for_o they_o that_o seem_v to_o be_v wise_a to_o err_v yea_o in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v otherwise_o and_o if_o it_o be_v further_o object_v that_o i_o believe_v the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o faith_n be_v the_o argument_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v i_o answer_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n may_v be_v visible_a according_a to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o yet_o invisible_a according_a to_o the_o manner_n it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n the_o three_o article_n he_o suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v crucify_v dead_a and_o bury_v according_a to_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v evident_a to_o sense_n and_o see_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v now_o believe_v of_o their_o posterity_n but_o according_a to_o the_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o wit_n that_o herein_o the_o word_n of_o god_n by_o his_o prophet_n be_v fulfil_v and_o that_o it_o be_v do_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n this_o visible_a article_n be_v invisible_a and_o so_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o the_o creed_n in_o like_a manner_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v this_o catholic_a church_n pagan_n jew_n and_o heretic_n if_o they_o shut_v not_o their_o eye_n against_o the_o light_n do_v clear_o behold_v but_o that_o herein_o the_o word_n of_o god_n concern_v the_o perpetual_a amplitude_n of_o his_o church_n be_v accomplish_v that_o this_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o god_n varacity_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o mean_n to_o learn_v save_v truth_n may_v not_o be_v hide_v this_o be_v a_o
which_o before_o perhaps_o we_o be_v not_o so_o oblige_v to_o do_v §_o 6._o a_o five_o argument_n move_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_a be_v this_o that_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o ancestor_n without_o any_o opposition_n make_v by_o any_o know_a catholic_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o if_o any_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n he_o be_v censure_v of_o novelty_n and_o after_o admonition_n if_o he_o persist_v therein_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n such_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o unchanged_a and_o such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o divers_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n have_v be_v oppose_v as_o by_o arrius_n pelagius_n berengarius_fw-la waldo_n wickliff_n husse_n and_o many_o other_o but_o these_o be_v not_o account_v orthodox_n father_n but_o be_v tax_v of_o novelty_n and_o innovation_n and_o for_o such_o be_v deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n and_o history_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o they_o live_v and_o it_o can_v be_v prudenty_n imagine_v that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v like_o these_o man_n attempt_v to_o change_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o tradition_n of_o it_o no_o historical_a narration_n of_o it_o but_o that_o all_o the_o good_a and_o true_a catholic_n shall_v be_v asleep_a to_o this_o great_a business_n of_o defend_v the_o flock_n from_o wolf_n or_o which_o be_v more_o absurd_a shall_v against_o their_o knowledge_n and_o conscience_n suffer_v damnable_a error_n to_o steal_v in_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o world_n that_o shall_v succeed_v they_o now_o the_o opposition_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o forementioned_a manner_n be_v so_o far_o from_o obscure_v the_o church_n doctrine_n that_o it_o make_v it_o far_o more_o famous_a and_o illustrious_a and_o apparent_o apostolical_a even_o as_o the_o sun_n struggle_v with_o a_o misty_a morning_n break_v through_o it_o appear_v more_o beautiful_o glorious_a and_o unconquerable_a and_o this_o doctor_n feild_n a_o learned_a protestant_n confess_v when_o a_o doctrine_n be_v in_o any_o age_n constant_o deliver_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n 14_o field_n of_o the_o church_n l._n 4._o c._n 14_o and_o as_o receive_v from_o ancestor_n in_o such_o sort_n as_o the_o contradictor_n thereof_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n note_v for_o novelty_n and_o if_o they_o persist_v in_o contradiction_n in_o the_o end_n charge_v with_o heresy_n it_o be_v impossible_a but_o such_o a_o doctrine_n shall_v come_v by_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n but_o protestant_n think_v it_o sufficient_a that_o they_o find_v as_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n contradict_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o orthodox_n father_n though_o their_o opposition_n be_v not_o note_v by_o antiquity_n nor_o by_o the_o fame_n of_o tradition_n deliver_v to_o posterity_n but_o this_o answer_n leave_v no_o mean_n to_o common_a people_n to_o know_v certain_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o god_n church_n which_o be_v the_o guide_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o by_o read_v and_o examine_v the_o father_n which_o to_o they_o be_v impossible_a beside_o if_o that_o some_o few_o obscure_a and_o hard_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n may_v suffice_v to_o call_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n into_o question_n than_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o clear_o and_o unanimous_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o may_v fall_v under_o a_o new_a examination_n see_v nothing_o be_v or_o can_v be_v write_v so_o plain_o especial_o where_o there_o be_v very_o much_o also_o write_v but_o that_o some_o obscure_a and_o oblique_a passage_n may_v be_v rake_v out_o to_o make_v show_n of_o a_o contradiction_n and_o if_o this_o counterpart_n may_v have_v the_o title_n of_o antiquity_n set_v over_o it_o what_o heresy_n will_v want_v its_o defence_n out_o of_o the_o father_n what_o tradition_n be_v more_o constant_o deliver_v by_o the_o christian_a father_n and_o doctor_n than_o our_o saviour_n consubstantiality_n with_o his_o father_n yet_o the_o new_a arrian_n as_o we_o may_v see_v in_o bellarmine_n bring_v divers_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n 19_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr christ_n c._n 19_o to_o prove_v that_o in_o this_o point_n they_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o like_a manner_n do_v the_o protestant_n now_o bring_v some_o obscure_a place_n out_o of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o heresy_n which_o yet_o in_o a_o true_a sense_n do_v import_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o be_v a_o little_a obscure_a they_o more_o easy_o wrest_v they_o to_o their_o corrupt_a meaning_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o father_n be_v abundant_a and_o clear_a in_o those_o place_n which_o maintain_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n and_o none_o of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o time_n do_v accuse_v other_o of_o error_n in_o those_o point_n which_o if_o they_o have_v think_v they_o so_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n they_o will_v for_o we_o can_v imagine_v the_o true_a believer_n of_o those_o time_n less_o vigilant_a than_o of_o these_o and_o we_o see_v now_o that_o no_o man_n can_v broach_v a_o error_n against_o faith_n but_o present_o he_o have_v abundant_a opposition_n and_o further_o question_v if_o the_o cause_n require_v therefore_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o protestant_n when_o they_o allege_v the_o father_n as_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o in_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o those_o time_n either_o misalledge_a their_o word_n or_o mistake_v their_o meaning_n for_o if_o those_o contradiction_n be_v real_a why_o do_v not_o antiquity_n note_v they_o as_o it_o note_v their_o difference_n about_o small_a disputable_a matter_n s._n hierome_n and_o epiphanius_n take_v pain_n to_o note_v the_o error_n of_o origen_n yet_o among_o they_o all_o they_o do_v not_o note_v any_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o hold_v though_o his_o writing_n be_v full_a thereof_o if_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o father_n be_v true_a in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n allege_v they_o why_o do_v not_o some_o charge_v they_o for_o maintain_v the_o contrary_a roman_a doctrine_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o frequent_o mention_v in_o their_o writing_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n be_v true_a why_o do_v not_o some_o tax_v they_o for_o maintain_v of_o protestantisme_n doubtless_o they_o will_v if_o they_o have_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o protestant_n now_o do_v it_o be_v manifest_a therefore_o that_o they_o that_o live_v in_o those_o time_n who_o be_v therefore_o better_a able_a to_o understand_v their_o meaning_n than_o the_o protestant_n that_o be_v spring_v up_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n after_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o the_o father_n maintain_v the_o protestant_a doctrine_n in_o their_o writing_n for_o if_o they_o have_v they_o will_v quick_o have_v be_v reprove_v see_v the_o current_n of_o christian_a religion_n even_o of_o those_o time_n be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o present_a roman_a for_o as_o 55._o as_o napier_n on_o the_o revelat_fw-la p._n 191._o also_o cent._n mag._n cent_n 2._o c._n 4._o col_fw-fr 55._o napier_n say_v during_o even_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n the_o true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v obscure_v by_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n himself_o and_o according_a to_o 25._o to_o treatise_n of_o antichrist_n lib._n 2._o c._n 2._o p._n 25._o downeham_n the_o general_a defection_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n foretold_v 2_o thess_n 2._o begin_v to_o work_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n §_o 7._o on_o the_o contrary_a we_o find_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o protestant_n now_o hold_v be_v condemn_v as_o heretical_a in_o those_o person_n that_o then_o hold_v they_o and_o they_o be_v not_o therein_o oppose_v by_o any_o other_o orthodox_n father_n for_o example_n the_o protestant_n hold_v that_o the_o church_n may_v err_v so_o do_v the_o donatist_n for_o which_o they_o be_v frequent_o reprove_v by_o *_o s._n augustine_n donat._n passim_fw-la count_v donat._n protestant_n deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n &_o urge_v scripture_n only_o so_o do_v the_o arrian_n and_o be_v condemn_v for_o it_o by_o ult_n by_o epiphan_n she_o 75._o aug._n count_v maximin_n l._n 1._o c._n 2._o &_o ult_n s._n epiphanius_n and_o s._n augustine_n protestant_n teach_v that_o priest_n may_v marry_v so_o do_v vigilantius_n and_o for_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o 1._o by_o cont._n vigilant_a c._n 1._o s._n hierome_n protestant_n deny_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a so_o do_v arrius_n for_o which_o he_o be_v condemn_v by_o 75._o by_o aug._n haer_fw-mi 53._o epiphan_n har_z 75._o s._n augustine_n and_o s._n epiphanius_n protestant_n deny_v invocation_n of_o saint_n so_o do_v vigilantius_n
have_v be_v eye-witness_n of_o the_o several_a country_n thereof_o wherein_o though_o the_o public_a profession_n thereof_o be_v heretical_a mahometicall_a or_o heathenish_a yet_o even_o there_o have_v the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n both_o father_n and_o child_n pastor_n and_o people_n and_o like_o the_o sea_n what_o she_o lose_v in_o one_o place_n she_o win_v in_o another_o what_o she_o have_v lose_v by_o the_o fall_n away_o of_o the_o protestant_n in_o europe_n she_o have_v gain_v with_o increase_n by_o the_o propagation_n of_o her_o faith_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n indies_n where_o whole_a kingdom_n be_v convert_v thereunto_o as_o a_o protestant_a author_n confess_v say_v 333._o simon_n lythus_n in_o respon_n altera_fw-la ad_fw-la alteram_fw-la gretseri_fw-la apologiam_fw-la p._n 333._o the_o jesuit_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o few_o year_n not_o content_a with_o the_o bound_n of_o europe_n have_v fill_v asia_n africa_n and_o america_n with_o their_o idol_n and_o thus_o she_o be_v catholic_n by_o napier_n a_o protestant_a writer_n confession_n foremention_v and_o other_o for_o 12._o or_o 1300._o year_n ago_o and_o ever_o since_o and_o whereas_o protestant_n say_v that_o this_o universality_n be_v no_o true_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v appliable_a to_o turk_n and_o pagan_n it_o be_v doubtless_o a_o very_a poor_a objection_n for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o give_v she_o by_o god_n to_o distinguish_v she_o from_o all_o sort_n of_o religion_n but_o only_o from_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v equivocal_o under_o the_o same_o next_o kind_n and_o may_v be_v suppose_v and_o take_v for_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o other_o christian_a society_n to_o wit_n from_o heretical_a and_o shismaticall_a sect_n which_o challenge_v by_o false_a mark_n the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o which_o purpose_n s._n augustine_n say_v dispute_v with_o the_o donatist_n thou_o ask_v of_o a_o strange_a whether_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a or_o a_o christian_a he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a thou_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o catechumene_fw-la 13._o aug_n de_fw-fr pastor_n c._n 13._o or_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a he_o answer_v thou_o one_o of_o the_o faithful_a thou_o ask_v he_o of_o what_o communion_n he_o be_v he_o answer_v thou_o a_o christian_a catholic_n beside_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v this_o form_n of_o universality_n beyond_o all_o religion_n of_o the_o world_n even_o turk_n or_o heathen_n that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n of_o the_o know_a world_n where_o there_o be_v not_o roman_a catholic_n propagate_a their_o religion_n by_o convert_v the_o people_n of_o the_o land_n whosoever_o they_o be_v which_o be_v manifest_o want_v to_o all_o other_o religion_n and_o be_v therefore_o in_o this_o regard_n also_o more_o universal_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n than_o any_o other_o other_o say_v that_o this_o universal_a spread_n of_o the_o church_n be_v antedate_v by_o roman_a catholic_n with_o application_n to_o themselves_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o take_v beginning_n but_o from_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n because_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o largeness_n of_o the_o church_n say_v it_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o late_a day_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o by_o late_a day_n be_v mean_v all_o the_o space_n of_o time_n from_o chirst_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o s._n peter_n interpret_n a_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n which_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o god_n will_v pour_v his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n act_v 2.17_o by_o which_o be_v intend_v the_o amplitude_n of_o the_o church_n apply_v it_o to_o that_o present_a time_n when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o the_o apostle_n nor_o can_v any_o reasonable_a man_n imagine_v that_o it_o can_v sort_v with_o the_o goodness_n of_o god_n and_o his_o tender_a love_n to_o mankind_n to_o suffer_v the_o light_n of_o his_o truth_n in_o the_o not_o spread_v of_o his_o church_n to_o be_v eclipse_v for_o 14._o or_o 1500._o year_n see_v that_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n ground_v upon_o fair_a probability_n the_o world_n be_v likely_a to_o last_v but_o 2000_o year_n after_o christ._n howsoever_o this_o universality_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n be_v but_o begin_v it_o be_v not_o perfect_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v yet_o actual_o exceed_v large_a and_o protestant_n that_o allow_v this_o for_o a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n &_o now_o begin_v hopeful_o to_o apply_v it_o to_o themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a till_o they_o see_v their_o expectation_n satisfy_v in_o the_o protestant_a church_n exceed_v she_o in_o latitude_n which_o i_o dare_v bold_o say_v will_v not_o be_v as_o long_o as_o they_o live_v and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o die_v in_o the_o roman_a faith_n §_o 3._o but_o if_o we_o examine_v the_o matter_n a_o little_a more_o strict_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o protestant_n plea_n for_o universality_n will_v be_v cut_v very_o short_a when_o we_o consider_v that_o though_o they_o make_v themselves_o all_o of_o one_o church_n when_o they_o will_v vie_v for_o multitude_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o compare_v with_o one_o another_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o they_o be_v very_o many_o church_n not_o distinguish_v by_o nation_n only_o but_o by_o doctrine_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o there_o be_v many_o church_n in_o one_o nation_n as_o in_o england_n for_o example_n and_o will_v be_v many_o more_o if_o the_o desire_a independency_n be_v advance_v now_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a that_o the_o protestant_a religion_n in_o general_n be_v enlarge_v but_o it_o must_v be_v the_o true_a protestant_a religion_n which_o every_o particular_a sect_n think_v itself_o to_o be_v of_o and_o deny_v it_o the_o most_o of_o they_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o universality_n of_o the_o religion_n will_v be_v mighty_o abate_v indeed_o when_o they_o muster_v their_o strength_n together_o and_o make_v boast_v of_o their_o greatness_n than_o they_o rake_v all_o into_o the_o title_n of_o protestantisme_n who_o have_v revolt_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n &_o count_v they_o on_o their_o side_n as_o if_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o protestant_n be_v one_o that_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o if_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o sort_n of_o heretic_n in_o the_o world_n they_o will_v in_o this_o case_n account_v they_o but_o one_o church_n but_o the_o word_n catholic_n be_v a_o note_n of_o communion_n as_o i_o have_v show_v already_o as_o the_o roman_a church_n call_v none_o a_o catholic_a that_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o she_o so_o can_v the_o protestant_n church_n of_o engl._n count_v any_o to_o be_v of_o her_o religion_n thereby_o by_o enlarge_n of_o her_o bound_n to_o prove_v herself_o catholic_n unless_o they_o will_v communicate_v with_o she_o which_o the_o grecian_a church_n will_v not_o the_o lutheran_n churhe_n will_v not_o many_o of_o the_o sect_n within_o the_o kingdom_n will_v not_o as_o presbyterian_o antinomian_o anabaptist_n brownist_n familist_n erastians_n socinian_n arminian_o seeker_n adamite_n shakers_n independent_o with_o many_o other_o these_o i_o say_v will_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n nor_o will_v they_o communicate_v each_o with_o other_o but_o have_v at_o least_o most_o frequent_o their_o congregation_n as_o they_o call_v they_o separate_z and_o apart_o so_o that_o these_o be_v all_o to_o be_v account_v several_a church_n and_o religion_n and_o no_o one_o be_v further_a universal_a than_o the_o communion_n thereof_o do_v spread_v which_o be_v so_o little_a a_o way_n that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v nay_o though_o they_o be_v all_o unite_a together_o will_v they_o be_v able_a to_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o who_o communion_n be_v many_o entire_a kingdom_n and_o in_o all_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n a_o infinity_n of_o people_n even_o in_o asia_n africa_n and_o america_n where_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n much_o more_o any_o particular_a sect_n thereof_o be_v altogether_o unknown_a beside_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v now_o separate_v from_o the_o roman_a be_v once_o unite_v to_o she_o both_o in_o faith_n and_o communion_n and_o then_o either_o she_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n or_o there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v impossible_a therefore_o they_o that_o depart_v from_o she_o depart_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n become_v schismatic_n and_o depart_v from_o the_o faith_n they_o receive_v from_o she_o become_v heretic_n §_o 4_o last_o the_o very_a possession_n of_o the_o name_n catholic_a be_v a_o proof_n that_o it_o do_v belong_v to_o she_o see_v no_o sort_n of_o christian_n
else_o can_v usurp_v it_o from_o she_o for_o howsoever_o some_o when_o be_v so_o hard_o press_v that_o they_o can_v claim_v the_o title_n of_o true_a chritian_n unless_o they_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a do_v then_o arrogate_v it_o to_o themselves_o and_o say_v that_o they_o be_v catholic_n yet_o in_o ordinary_a speech_n if_o you_o speak_v of_o a_o catholic_a every_o one_o understand_v thereby_o a_o roman_a catholic_a all_o other_o sect_n voluntary_o take_v to_o themselves_o the_o name_n of_o some_o man_n for_o their_o founder_n as_o of_o luther_n calvin_n who_o they_o call_v their_o reformer_n or_o of_o some_o place_n as_o the_o albigenses_n or_o from_o some_o accident_n of_o their_o pretend_a reformation_n as_o protestant_n by_o which_o the_o legal_a protestant_n delight_v to_o style_v themselves_o with_o this_o addition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n renounce_v therein_o as_o they_o suppose_v luther_n and_o calvin_n as_o ashamed_a or_o seem_v to_o scorn_v to_o derive_v themselves_o from_o any_o one_o man_n as_o though_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o this_o matter_n namely_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n both_o present_a and_o precedent_n be_v of_o more_o consideration_n than_o one_o single_a man_n moreover_o certain_a enough_o it_o be_v that_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n begin_v by_o one_o man_n and_o he_o no_o god_n neither_o except_o it_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o jupiter_n be_v who_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o beast_n for_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n before_o it_o fill_v the_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o arrive_v at_o that_o high_a pitch_n of_o perfection_n that_o some_o suppose_v and_o who_o that_o man_n be_v be_v well_o enough_o know_v and_o what_o godly_a motive_n he_o have_v which_o they_o must_v confess_v or_o else_o that_o their_o church_n be_v like_o melchizedek_n without_o father_n or_o mother_n or_o like_o a_o mushroom_n start_v up_o in_o a_o night_n no_o man_n know_v how_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o true_a believer_n will_v own_v no_o name_n but_o that_o of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n which_o be_v first_o devise_v by_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o which_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o that_o faith_n have_v always_o wear_v as_o the_o ancient_a father_n 1._o father_n pacianus_n ad_fw-la symp._n ep._n 1._o s._n pacianus_n say_v in_o a_o epistle_n to_o sympronianus_n a_o novatian_a heretic_n christian_n be_v my_o name_n catholic_n be_v my_o surname_n that_o name_n i_o this_o mark_n i_o out_o by_o that_o i_o be_o manifest_v by_o this_o i_o be_o distinguish_v and_o saint_n 15._o saint_n cyrill_n hieros_n catech_n 15._o cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n expound_v the_o creed_n for_o this_o cause_n say_v he_o thy_o faith_n have_v give_v thou_o this_o article_n to_o hold_v undoubted_o and_o in_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n to_o the_o end_n thou_o shall_v fly_v the_o pollute_a conventicle_n of_o heretic_n and_o a_o little_a after_o when_o thou_o come_v into_o a_o town_n inquire_v not_o simple_o where_o the_o temple_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v for_o the_o heresy_n of_o impious_a person_n do_v likewise_o call_v their_o den_n the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n neither_o ask_v simple_o where_o the_o church_n be_v but_o where_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n for_o that_o name_n be_v the_o proper_a name_n of_o this_o holy_a church_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a 9_o contrary_a hieron_n count_v lucifer_n c._n 9_o s._n hierome_n say_v if_o in_o any_o part_n thou_o hear_v of_o man_n denominate_v from_o any_o but_o from_o christ_n as_o marcionites_n valentinian_o etc._n etc._n know_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o synagogve_n of_o antichrist_n and_o 7._o and_o lib._n deutilitat_fw-la cred_a cap._n 7._o s._n augustine_n full_o although_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o all_o will_v be_v call_v catholic_n yet_o there_o be_v always_o one_o church_n if_o you_o cast_v your_o eye_n upon_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n more_o abundant_a in_o multitude_n and_o also_o as_o those_o that_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v of_o it_o more_o sincere_a in_o truth_n than_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o of_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v another_o dispute_n that_o which_o suffice_v for_o the_o question_n be_v that_o there_o be_v one_o church_n to_o which_o different_a heresy_n impose_v different_a name_n whereas_o they_o be_v all_o call_v by_o their_o particular_a name_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o disavow_v from_o whence_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o any_o not_o preoccupate_a with_o favour_n to_o who_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a whereof_o they_o be_v all_o ambitious_a aught_o to_o be_v attribute_v and_o again_o 6._o again_o de_fw-fr vera_fw-la relig_n cap._n 6._o we_o must_v hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o by_o stranger_n for_o whether_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n will_v or_o will_v not_o when_o they_o speak_v not_o with_o their_o own_o but_o with_o stranger_n they_o call_v the_o catholic_n no_n otherwise_o than_o catholic_n as_o for_o the_o protestant_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o neither_o by_o other_o nor_o yet_o by_o themselves_o in_o ordinary_a speak_n be_v they_o call_v catholic_n no_o nor_o yet_o in_o their_o most_o solemn_a and_o serious_a speak_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a act_n both_o of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o of_o the_o house_n of_o parliament_n wherein_o both_o side_n publish_v to_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o in_o a_o sense_n different_a from_o one_o another_o that_o they_o will_v maintain_v the_o protestant_a religion_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o possess_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a and_o therefore_o she_o be_v such_o chap._n xii_o of_o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n antiquity_n both_o of_o person_n and_o doctrine_n §_o 1._o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v antiquity_n as_o god_n say_v by_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n &_o see_v &_o inquire_v of_o the_o old_a path_n which_o be_v the_o good_a way_n and_o walk_v therein_o jer._n 6.16_o and_o our_o saviour_n say_v mat._n 13._o that_o the_o good_a seed_n be_v sow_o first_o and_o afterward_o the_o tare_n and_o even_o in_o nature_n truth_n be_v before_o falsehood_n and_o this_o antiquity_n i_o find_v applyable_a in_o the_o high_a degree_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o though_o some_o heresy_n be_v very_o ancient_a as_o be_v intimate_v in_o that_o the_o tare_n be_v sow_v soon_o after_o the_o good_a seed_n yet_o the_o truth_n be_v more_o ancient_a and_o so_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o antiquity_n of_o she_o for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o time_n be_v confess_v by_o protestant_n perkins_n who_o i_o allege_v before_o grant_v it_o for_o 900._o year_n napier_n go_v high_a and_o say_v it_o reign_v universal_o and_o without_o any_o debateable_a contradiction_n 12._o hundred_o and_o 60._o year_n and_o see_v this_o reign_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n which_o protestant_n call_v popery_n be_v then_o universal_a it_o be_v apparent_a that_o it_o do_v not_o then_o begin_v for_o such_o a_o universal_a possession_n can_v not_o be_v get_v on_o the_o sudden_a as_o they_o may_v perceive_v by_o the_o protestant_a religion_n which_o be_v not_o improve_v to_o near_o that_o universality_n in_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n so_o that_o in_o all_o probability_n even_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n the_o beginning_n thereof_o must_v be_v in_o or_o near_o the_o apostle_n time_n now_o whether_o we_o take_v the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o society_n of_o christian_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o head_n or_o whether_o we_o take_v it_o for_o father_n and_o doctor_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n in_o both_o respect_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a the_o former_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n 3._o s._n iren._n count_v val._n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o irenaeus_n who_o call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o great_a and_o ancient_a church_n found_v at_o rome_n by_o the_o two_o most_o glorious_a apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n and_o of_o s._n augustine_n 162._o augustine_n aug._n epist_n 162._o who_o say_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v always_o flourish_v the_o principality_n of_o the_o apostolic_a seat_n this_o word_n always_o include_v all_o the_o time_n upward_o from_o that_o present_a to_o s._n peter_n so_o that_o by_o this_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o there_o be_v a_o roman_a church_n even_o from_o s._n peter_n time_n who_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n and_o pope_n thereof_o which_o s._n augustine_n confirm_v in_o another_o place_n say_v number_v the_o priest_n even_o from_o
it_o be_v the_o offer_n of_o we_o all_o the_o same_o do_v we_o all_o promise_n and_o we_o will_v all_o perform_v it_o indeed_o in_o the_o first_o three_o of_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n the_o church_n be_v almost_o under_o continual_a persecution_n and_o so_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n be_v few_o and_o much_o of_o that_o which_o they_o write_v do_v perish_v in_o those_o great_a shipwreck_n of_o persecution_n and_o the_o matter_n that_o they_o write_v of_o most_o common_o be_v of_o another_o quality_n than_o concern_v our_o present_a difference_n the_o heresy_n of_o those_o day_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n different_a from_o the_o present_a and_o much_o of_o their_o writing_n be_v spend_v in_o apology_n for_o themselves_o against_o the_o heathen_a yet_o all_o these_o advantage_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v too_o narrow_a to_o cover_v their_o design_n for_o in_o those_o age_n to_o retort_v the_o former_a boast_n of_o the_o protestant_n there_o be_v not_o one_o single_a proof_n out_o of_o any_o one_o father_n right_o interpret_v for_o any_o one_o point_n of_o doctrine_n hold_v by_o protestant_n opposite_a to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o for_o the_o roman_a catholic_n there_o be_v abundance_n in_o the_o allege_v whereof_o i_o will_v begin_v at_o the_o bottom_n and_o so_o go_v upward_o in_o some_o of_o which_o testimony_n there_o shall_v be_v intermingle_v the_o interpretation_n of_o some_o scripture_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n whereby_o i_o will_v include_v the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n also_o as_o it_o be_v interpret_v by_o these_o father_n who_o be_v doubtless_o better_a expositor_n than_o john_n calvin_n or_o any_o of_o his_o follower_n and_o first_o of_o the_o real_a and_o corporal_a presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o holy_a eucahrist_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o five_o age_n or_o hundred_o of_o year_n s._n augustine_n expound_v the_o title_n of_o the_o psalm_n in_o which_o it_o be_v write_v and_o he_o be_v carry_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n say_v 33._o say_v aug._n conc._n 1._o in_o ps_n 33._o brethren_n who_o can_v understand_v how_o this_o can_v be_v do_v in_o man_n for_o who_o be_v carry_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n a_o man_n may_v be_v carry_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o another_o how_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v in_o david_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n we_o find_v not_o but_o in_o christ_n we_o find_v for_o christ_n be_v carry_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n when_o commend_v his_o own_o body_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n for_o he_o carry_v that_o body_n in_o his_o hand_n nor_o have_v the_o protestant_n more_o reason_n to_o deny_v this_o place_n to_o intend_v the_o true_a real_a natural_a body_n and_o person_n of_o our_o saviour_n because_o turtullian_n say_v it_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n than_o the_o manichee_n and_o other_o heretic_n have_v to_o deny_v a_o real_a body_n to_o our_o saviour_n when_o he_o live_v upon_o earth_n because_o the_o scripture_n say_v he_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n and_o be_v make_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n philip._n 2.7_o from_o which_o place_n they_o infer_v that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o man_n real_o and_o indeed_o but_o have_v only_o the_o form_n and_o likeness_n of_o a_o man_n and_o if_o they_o will_v '_o not_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n who_o can_v convince_v they_o for_o they_o draw_v all_o other_o place_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o and_o will_v not_o suffer_v this_o to_o yield_v unto_o they_o though_o they_o be_v never_o so_o many_o or_o never_o so_o plain_a in_o the_o four_o age_n s._n ambrose_n say_v 5._o say_v lib._n 4._o de_fw-la sacram_fw-la c._n 5._o before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v it_o be_v but_o bread_n but_o when_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n come_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ._n to_o conclude_v hear_v he_o say_v take_v and_o eat_v of_o it_o all_o for_o this_o iâ—_n my_o body_n and_o before_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o chalice_n be_v full_a of_o wine_n and_o water_n when_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n have_v wrought_v there_o it_o be_v make_v blood_n which_o redeem_v the_o people_n therefore_o mark_v in_o how_o great_a matter_n the_o word_n of_o christ_n be_v potent_a to_o convert_v all_o thing_n moreover_o our_o very_a lord_n jesus_n testify_v unto_o we_o that_o we_o receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n what_o ought_v we_o to_o doubt_v of_o his_o fidelity_n and_o testimony_n and_o again_o he_o say_v 9_o say_v lib._n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la misteriis_fw-la initiantur_fw-la c._n 9_o perhaps_o you_o may_v say_v i_o see_v another_o thing_n how_o do_v you_o affirm_v to_o i_o that_o i_o shall_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n this_o yet_o remain_v to_o we_o to_o prove_v how_o great_a example_n therefore_o do_v we_o use_v to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o this_o which_o nature_n have_v form_v but_o which_o benediction_n have_v consecrate_v and_o that_o there_o be_v great_a force_n of_o benediction_n than_o of_o nature_n because_o by_o the_o benediction_n the_o nature_n itself_o be_v change_v moses_n hold_v a_o rod_n he_o cast_v it_o down_o and_o it_o be_v make_v a_o serpent_n etc._n etc._n which_o if_o humane_a benediction_n be_v so_o powerful_a that_o it_o convert_v nature_n what_o say_v we_o of_o the_o divine_a consecration_n itself_o where_o the_o very_a word_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n do_v work_v in_o the_o three_o age_n s._n cyprian_n tell_v we_o plain_o if_o the_o former_a be_v not_o plain_a enough_o for_o transubstantiation_n that_o init_fw-la that_o serm._n de_fw-fr coena_fw-la dom._n prope_fw-la init_fw-la that_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n do_v give_v to_o his_o disciple_n be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n but_o in_o nature_n by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o as_o in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n his_o humanity_n be_v see_v his_o divinity_n lie_v hide_v so_o in_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n the_o divine_a essence_n do_v infuse_v itself_o after_o a_o expressible_a manner_n in_o the_o second_o age_n we_o find_v s._n iraeneus_n speak_v thus_o fine_a thus_o lib._n 4._o c._n 32._o in_o fine_a but_o give_v council_n unto_o his_o diciple_n to_o offer_v unto_o god_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n not_o as_o to_o one_o that_o want_v but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v neither_o unfruitful_a nor_o ungrateful_a he_o take_v that_o which_o be_v bread_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o he_o give_v thanks_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n in_o like_a manner_n which_o be_v of_o that_o creature_n which_o be_v according_a to_o we_o he_o confess_v his_o blood_n and_o teach_v a_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n offer_v to_o god_n through_o all_o the_o world_n to_o he_o that_o make_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n nourishment_n to_o we_o of_o which_o in_o the_o twelve_o prophet_n malachy_n 1.10.11_o have_v thus_o fore-signified_n i_o have_v no_o will_n to_o you_o say_v the_o lord_n omnipotent_a and_o i_o will_v not_o receive_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o your_o hand_n for_o from_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o sun_n unto_o the_o go_n down_o my_o name_n be_v glorify_v among_o the_o gentile_n and_o in_o every_o place_n incense_n be_v offer_v to_o my_o name_n and_o a_o pure_a sacrifice_n because_o my_o name_n be_v great_a among_o the_o gentile_n say_v the_o lord_n almighty_n manifest_o signify_v by_o these_o word_n that_o the_o former_a people_n cease_v to_o offer_v to_o god_n but_o in_o every_o place_n sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o god_n and_o this_o pure_a but_o his_o name_n be_v glorify_v in_o the_o nation_n nor_o can_v this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o all_o christian_n in_o general_a but_o only_o of_o the_o priest_n because_o as_o by_o the_o chapter_n it_o do_v appear_v god_n speak_v of_o reject_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o old_a law_n and_o their_o sacrifice_n and_o choose_v a_o new_a priesthood_n who_o he_o call_v the_o son_n of_o levi_n mal._n 3.3_o by_o which_o figurative_o be_v mean_v the_o priest_n of_o the_o new_a law_n and_o so_o do_v the_o minister_n of_o england_n frequent_o style_v themselves_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi._n beside_o protestant_n confess_v that_o their_o 572._o their_o whitak_n count_v dur._n l._n 8._o p._n 572._o prayer_n and_o best_a action_n be_v impure_a and_o sinful_a it_o can_v therefore_o be_v mean_v of_o such_o sacrifice_n for_o this_o be_v a_o pure_a sacrifice_n and_o proper_a which_o none_o but_o priest_n can_v offer_v &_o be_v therefore_o according_a to_o the_o exposition_n of_o s._n irenaeus_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o
tau_n that_o be_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o cross_n have_v sign_v let_v we_o rejoice_v therefore_o most_o dear_a brethren_n and_o let_v we_o lift_v up_o holy_a hand_n to_o heaven_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n when_o the_o devil_n shall_v see_v we_o so_o arm_v they_o shall_v be_v vanquish_v and_o note_v i_o pray_v by_o the_o way_n that_o some_o english_a bibles_n do_v leave_v out_o the_o letter_n tau_n in_o this_o place_n of_o ezekiel_n but_o how_o just_o let_v any_o indifferent_a reader_n judge_n in_o the_o second_o age_n hear_v s._n justin_n martyr_n speak_v of_o the_o part_n of_o dead_a beast_n thus_o argue_v gentilium_fw-la argue_v ad_fw-la quaest_n 28._o gentilium_fw-la how_o be_v it_o not_o most_o absurd_a to_o account_v these_o thing_n clean_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o profit_n which_o be_v reap_v of_o they_o and_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v detest_v the_o body_n and_o sepulcher_n of_o holy_a martyr_n which_o have_v power_n both_o to_o defend_v man_n from_o the_o snare_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o cure_v disease_n which_o can_v be_v cure_v by_o the_o art_n of_o the_o physician_n in_o the_o first_o age_n s._n ignatius_n speak_v thus_o med_n thus_o epist_n ad_fw-la phil._n ante_fw-la med_n for_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n rejoice_v when_o one_o shall_v deny_v the_o cross_n for_o he_o know_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o be_v his_o overthrow_n for_o that_o be_v a_o trophy_n against_o his_o power_n which_o when_o he_o shall_v see_v he_o tremble_v and_o hear_v he_o fear_v §_o 6._o four_o concern_v confession_n and_o priestly_a absolution_n in_o the_o five_o age_n s._n augustine_n thus_o exhort_v med_n exhort_v homil._n 49._o aunt_n med_n do_v penance_n such_o as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o church_n let_v no_o man_n say_v to_o himself_o i_o do_v secret_o i_o do_v to_o god_n god_n know_v who_o pardon_v i_o that_o i_o do_v in_o my_o heart_n be_v it_o therefore_o without_o cause_n say_v what_o you_o shall_v loose_v in_o earth_n shall_v be_v loose_v in_o heaven_n mat._n 18.18_o be_v therefore_o the_o key_n give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o no_o purpose_n do_v we_o frustrate_v the_o gospel_n of_o god_n do_v we_o frustrate_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o four_o age_n s._n basil_n the_o great_a speak_v thus_o 288._o thus_o suis_fw-la regulis_fw-la brevioribus_fw-la inter_v 288._o man_n ought_v necessary_o to_o open_a sin_n to_o they_o who_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n for_o true_o we_o see_v that_o even_o those_o ancients_n do_v follow_v this_o order_n in_o penance_n after_o which_o manner_n it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o they_o do_v confess_v their_o sin_n to_o john_n mat._n 3.6_o and_o in_o the_o act_n ch_n 18._o v._n 18._o to_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o by_o who_o also_o all_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o three_o age_n s._n cyprian_n beseech_v they_o say_v lapsis_fw-la say_v serm._n de_fw-fr lapsis_fw-la let_v every_o one_o confess_v his_o fault_n i_o entreat_v you_o brethren_n while_o as_o yet_o he_o that_o have_v offend_v be_v in_o this_o life_n while_o his_o confession_n can_v be_v admit_v while_o satisfaction_n and_o remission_n give_v by_o the_o priest_n be_v grateful_a to_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o second_o age_n tertullian_n speak_v against_o man_n conceal_v part_n of_o their_o sin_n in_o confession_n thus_o reprove_v they_o 10._o they_o lib._n de_fw-fr poenit_fw-la c._n 10._o the_o hide_v of_o a_o sin_n do_v promise_v plain_o a_o great_a profit_n of_o bashfulness_n to_o wit_n sure_o if_o we_o shall_v steal_v any_o thing_n from_o humane_a knowledge_n we_o shall_v then_o also_o hide_v it_o from_o god_n the_o esteem_n of_o man_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n be_v they_o so_o compare_v be_v it_o better_a to_o lie_v hide_v damn_v than_o to_o be_v open_o absolve_v it_o be_v a_o miserable_a thing_n so_o to_o come_v to_o confession_n and_o in_o the_o first_o age_n s._n clement_n advise_v thus_o 1_o thus_o clem._n ro._n epist_n 1_o if_o peradventure_o envy_n or_o infidelity_n or_o some_o of_o these_o evil_n which_o we_o have_v remember_v above_o shall_v privy_o steal_v into_o any_o body_n heart_n he_o that_o have_v a_o care_n of_o his_o soul_n let_v he_o not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o confess_v these_o thing_n to_o he_o that_o have_v authority_n that_o he_o may_v be_v cure_v by_o he_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o wholesome_a counsel_n whereby_o he_o may_v by_o find_v faith_n and_o good_a work_n avoid_v the_o pain_n of_o eternal_a fire_n and_o attain_v to_o the_o everlasting_a reward_n of_o life_n now_o concern_v purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a in_o the_o five_o age_n s._n augustine_n say_v â—3_n say_v de_fw-fr civet_n dei_fw-la l._n 20._o c._n 24._o &_o l._n 21._o c._n â—3_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v true_o say_v of_o some_o matth._n 22.32_o that_o they_o be_v not_o forgive_v neither_o in_o this_o life_n nor_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v unless_o there_o be_v some_o who_o though_o they_o be_v not_o forgive_v in_o this_o life_n yet_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v and_o again_o initium_fw-la again_o serm_n 41._o de_fw-la sanct._n prope_fw-la initium_fw-la '_o there_o be_v many_o who_o not_o right_o understand_v this_o read_n be_v deceive_v with_o false_a security_n whilst_o they_o believe_v that_o if_o they_o build_v capital_a sin_n upon_o the_o foundation_n christ_n those_o sin_n may_v be_v purge_v by_o transitory_a fire_n and_o they_o afterward_o come_v to_o life_n everlasting_a this_o understanding_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v correct_v because_o they_o deceive_v themselves_o who_o so_o flatter_v themselves_o for_o with_o that_o transitory_a fire_n whereof_o the_o apostle_n say_v 1._o cor._n 3.15_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v yet_o so_o as_o by_o fire_n not_o capital_a but_o little_a sin_n be_v purge_v and_o concern_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a he_o say_v apost_n say_v serm._n 32._o de_fw-fr verb._n apost_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v that_o the_o dead_a be_v holpen_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o save_a sacrifice_n and_o by_o alm_n which_o be_v give_v for_o their_o soul_n that_o god_n will_v deal_v more_o merciful_o with_o they_o than_o their_o sin_n have_v deserve_v in_o the_o four_o age_n s._n ambrose_n in_o his_o interpretation_n of_o the_o forementioned_a place_n of_o s._n paul_n say_v 3._o say_v amb._n in_o 1_o cor._n 3._o but_o whereas_o s._n paul_n say_v yet_o so_o as_o by_o fire_n he_o show_v indeed_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o yet_o shall_v suffer_v the_o punishment_n of_o fire_n that_o be_v purge_v by_o fire_n he_o may_v be_v save_v and_o not_o be_v torment_v for_o ever_o as_o the_o infidel_n be_v with_o everlasting_a fire_n and_o s._n hierome_n say_v there_o be_v some_o prover_n some_o in_o comment_n in_o cap_n 11._o prover_n who_o may_v be_v absolve_v after_o death_n of_o light_a sin_n of_o which_o they_o die_v guilty_a either_o be_v punish_v with_o pain_n or_o by_o the_o prayer_n and_o alm_n of_o their_o friend_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n in_o the_o three_o age_n we_o shall_v find_v s._n cyprian_a speak_v thus_o med_a thus_o epist_n 52._o ad_fw-la anton._n post_fw-la med_a it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o stay_v for_o pardon_n another_o to_o attain_v to_o glory_n one_o thing_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n not_o to_o go_v out_o thence_o until_o he_o do_v pay_v the_o uttermost_a farthing_n mat._n 5.27_o another_o thing_n present_o to_o receive_v the_o reward_n of_o faith_n and_o virtue_n one_o thing_n be_v afflict_v with_o long_a pain_n for_o sin_n to_o be_v mend_v and_o purge_v long_o with_o fire_n another_o thing_n to_o have_v purge_v all_o sin_n by_o suffering_n to_o conclude_v it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o judge_n in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n another_o thing_n to_o be_v present_o crown_v of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o second_o age_n tertullian_n in_o agreement_n with_o the_o rest_n say_v 58._o say_v lib._n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la cap._n 58._o in_o sum_n see_v we_o understand_v that_o prison_n which_o the_o gospel_n do_v demonstrate_v to_o be_v place_n below_o and_o the_o last_o farthing_n we_o interpret_v every_o small_a fault_n there_o to_o be_v punish_v by_o the_o delay_n of_o the_o resurrection_n no_o man_n will_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o soul_n do_v recompense_v something_o in_o the_o place_n below_o save_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o resurrection_n by_o the_o flesh_n also_o and_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr corona_fw-la militis_fw-la he_o say_v 3._o say_v cap._n 3._o '_o we_o make_v yearly_a oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o a_o little_a after_o 4._o after_o cap._n 4._o if_o you_o require_v a_o law_n of_o scripture_n for_o these_o and_o other_o the_o like_a
three_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o protestant_n supposition_n that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v sometime_o invisible_a that_o protestant_a church_n have_v not_o always_o be_v visible_a §_o 1._o the_o three_o mark_n we_o will_v seek_v the_o true_a church_n by_o be_v visibility_n which_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n esay_n 2.2_o &_o micah_n 4.1_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n house_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o also_o ezek._n 37.28_o the_o nation_n shall_v know_v that_o i_o be_o the_o sanctifier_n of_o israel_n when_o my_o sanctification_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o they_o for_o ever_o and_o s._n augustine_n resemble_v it_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n matth._n 5.14_o a_o city_n place_v on_o a_o hill_n that_o can_v be_v hide_v and_o he_o have_v place_v his_o tabernacle_n in_o the_o sun_n psal_n 18.6_o that_o be_v in_o open_a view_n etc._n etc._n his_o tabernacle_n his_o church_n be_v place_v in_o the_o sun_n not_o in_o the_o night_n but_o in_o the_o day_n tom._n 9_o in_o epist_n jo._n tract_n 2._o and_o further_o say_v of_o the_o church_n that_o 104._o that_o cont._n petil._n l._n 2._o c._n 104._o she_o have_v this_o most_o certain_a mark_n that_o she_o can_v be_v hide_v she_o be_v then_o know_v to_o all_o nation_n the_o sect_n of_o donatus_n be_v unknown_a to_o many_o nation_n that_o than_o can_v be_v she_o to_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n that_o for_o the_o redress_n of_o their_o grievance_n they_o tell_v the_o church_n mat._n 81.17_o which_o be_v a_o delusion_n unless_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a who_o do_v also_o forewarn_v we_o against_o all_o obscure_a congregation_n say_v if_o therefore_o they_o shall_v say_v unto_o you_o behold_v he_o be_v in_o the_o desert_n go_v you_o not_o forth_o behold_v he_o be_v in_o secret_a place_n believe_v it_o not_o mat._n 24.26_o now_o according_a to_o these_o assurance_n i_o find_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v always_o and_o eminent_o visible_a but_o the_o protestant_a never_n eminent_a and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n not_o visible_a at_o all_o concern_v the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v prove_v before_o by_o those_o testimony_n which_o show_v the_o antiquity_n &_o perpetual_a continuance_n thereof_o which_o can_v be_v prove_v but_o with_o the_o grant_n of_o her_o visibility_n nor_o have_v i_o find_v the_o protestant_n deny_v it_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o visible_a that_o it_o leave_v no_o place_n for_o objection_n but_o they_o think_v to_o wipe_v out_o this_o mark_n by_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o a_o true_a church_n to_o be_v always_o visible_a but_o other_o dislike_a that_o assertion_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o absurdity_n thereof_o do_v affirm_v to_o counterpoise_v the_o roman_a that_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v be_v always_o visible_a §_o 2._o and_o first_o they_o that_o hold_v that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v invisible_a and_o that_o therefore_o visibility_n be_v not_o a_o certain_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o day_n of_o elias_n 3_o king_n 19.10.18_o who_o complain_v that_o the_o prophet_n be_v slay_v and_o he_o only_o be_v leave_v alive_a and_o god_n answer_v that_o there_o be_v leave_v seven_o thousand_o that_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n to_o which_o objection_n i_o find_v the_o answer_n of_o catholic_n very_o true_a namely_o that_o this_o complaint_n of_o elias_n be_v utter_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n only_o wherein_o elias_n then_o be_v and_o be_v persecute_v by_o king_n ahab_n but_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n the_o church_n do_v flourish_v and_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o he_o and_o all_o man_n under_o the_o reign_v of_o asa_n and_o joshaphat_n 3_o king_n 22.41_o who_o reign_v in_o judah_n when_o achab_n reign_v in_o israel_n as_o what_o time_n the_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n be_v so_o great_a 2_o chron._n 17.14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18_o 19_o that_o the_o man_n of_o war_n only_o do_v amount_v to_o many_o hundred_o thousand_o and_o whereas_o m._n meade_n make_v reply_n to_o this_o answer_n say_v that_o the_o church_n be_v invisible_a in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n also_o in_o the_o day_n of_o manasses_n because_o it_o be_v say_v 2_o chron._n 33._o that_o manasses_n set_v up_o idolatry_n commit_v all_o impiety_n and_o cause_v judah_n and_o jerusalem_n to_o err_v i_o answer_v that_o this_o come_v short_a of_o a_o proof_n for_o though_o the_o king_n example_n in_o all_o case_n though_o never_o so_o bad_a have_v a_o mighty_a influence_n on_o the_o people_n yet_o this_o prove_v not_o but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n or_o a_o eminent_a part_n or_o at_o least_o a_o visible_a part_n both_o of_o priest_n and_o people_n be_v still_o untainted_a even_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n against_o the_o jew_n who_o set_v up_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n the_o idol_n of_o olympic_a jupiter_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o compel_v man_n to_o worship_v it_o beside_o if_o it_o be_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o the_o case_n be_v much_o different_a between_o a_o very_a short_a time_n of_o the_o invisibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o read_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n that_o manasses_n quick_o repent_v and_o amend_v all_o and_o the_o invisibility_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n also_o the_o comparison_n between_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n be_v not_o equal_a the_o new_a testament_n be_v establish_v in_o better_a promise_n heb._n 8.6_o and_o therefore_o that_o may_v be_v incident_a to_o the_o one_o which_o be_v not_o to_o the_o other_o moreover_o if_o there_o have_v be_v this_o total_a eclipse_n it_o have_v relation_n but_o to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n only_o beside_o which_o be_v many_o other_o faithful_a people_n in_o all_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o melchizedek_n job_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o in_o the_o new_a of_o cornelius_n and_o the_o eunuch_n to_o the_o queen_n of_o candace_n among_o which_o the_o church_n may_v be_v visible_a though_o among_o the_o jew_n invisible_a §_o 3._o other_o i_o have_v hear_v say_v that_o by_o catholic_n own_a confession_n in_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v invisible_a but_o i_o never_o have_v read_v any_o catholic_a that_o say_v so_o yet_o on_o the_o contrary_a i_o have_v find_v protestant_n affirm_v 5._o affirm_v bullinger_n in_o apoc._n 20._o fulk_n against_o rhen_n in_o thes_n 2._o sect_n 5._o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o universal_o even_o all_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n which_o make_v against_o themselves_o if_o they_o account_v the_o pope_n antichrist_n as_o most_o of_o they_o do_v and_o themselves_o the_o church_n yet_o doctor_n white_a contrary_a to_o his_o brethren_n say_v that_o 26._o that_o f._n whites_n reply_v p._n 61._o lin_v 15._o &_o 26._o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v repute_v a_o impious_a sect_n by_o the_o multitude_n and_o so_o not_o be_v know_v by_o the_o notion_n of_o true_a and_o holy_a nor_o can_v her_o truth_n be_v discern_v by_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o as_o there_o be_v four_o property_n of_o church-doctrine_n so_o there_o be_v four_o notion_n of_o the_o church_n the_o first_o be_v to_o be_v mistress_n of_o save_a truth_n and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o the_o natural_a understanding_n both_o of_o man_n and_o angel_n for_o god_n only_o and_o his_o bless_a see_v our_o religion_n to_o be_v the_o truth_n the_o second_o be_v to_o be_v mistress_n of_o doctrine_n true_o reveal_v by_o secret_a inspiration_n according_a to_o this_o notion_n ordinary_o speak_v the_o church_n be_v invisible_a to_o almost_o all_o man_n that_o be_v or_o ever_o be_v the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n only_o except_v the_o three_o to_o be_v mistress_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o their_o preach_n and_o miracle_n plant_v in_o the_o world_n according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o church_n be_v visible_a to_o the_o first_o and_o primitive_a time_n but_o now_o be_v not_o the_o four_o be_v to_o be_v mistress_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n that_o be_v of_o doctrine_n deliver_v &_o receive_v by_o full_a tradition_n and_o profession_n all_o the_o
adversary_n thereof_o that_o be_v under_o the_o title_n of_o christian_a be_v divide_v among_o themselves_o and_o notorious_a changer_n and_o according_a to_o this_o notion_n the_o church_n be_v ever_o visible_a and_o sensible_a to_o all_o man_n even_o to_o her_o enemy_n otherwise_o there_o be_v no_o ordinary_a mean_n leave_v for_o man_n to_o know_v what_o the_o apostle_n teach_v nor_o consequent_o what_o god_n by_o inspiration_n reveal_v to_o they_o and_o if_o she_o and_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n she_o carry_v with_o she_o shall_v be_v hide_v and_o lose_v we_o must_v begin_v again_o anew_o from_o a_o second_o fountain_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n from_o god_n and_o build_v upon_o the_o new_a plant_n thereof_o with_o miracle_n in_o the_o world_n by_o some_o new_a apostle_n and_o if_o this_o be_v absurd_a then_o there_o must_v ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n a_o church_n visible_a who_o tradition_n be_v famous_o catholic_n and_o consequent_o show_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n to_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v obstinate_a and_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v universal_o visible_a even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n may_v be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n rev._n 20.8_o for_o she_o shall_v then_o be_v every_o where_o persecute_v which_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o she_o be_v visible_a and_o conspicuous_a even_o to_o the_o wicked_a and_o even_o during_o the_o first_o 300._o year_n after_o christ_n wherein_o the_o church_n endure_v incomparable_o more_o universal_a and_o rage_a persecution_n than_o ever_o be_v yet_o the_o 246._o the_o magd._n cent_n 1_o 2_o 3._o fulke_o cont_n stapleton_n de_fw-fr success_n eccl._n p._n 246._o century-writer_n and_o sundry_a other_o do_v take_v certain_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o pastor_n by_o name_n in_o those_o very_a age_n of_o their_o administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o their_o open_a impugn_v of_o heresy_n and_o sure_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v be_v which_o be_v blasphemy_n to_o think_v of_o he_o who_o be_v the_o eternal_a wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n the_o most_o imprudent_a of_o all_o lawmaker_n to_o have_v a_o law_n so_o obscure_a and_o expose_v to_o so_o many_o supposition_n depravation_n and_o false_a exposition_n whereto_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o heretic_n of_o all_o age_n have_v subject_v it_o without_o leave_v a_o depository_n to_o keep_v it_o and_o a_o judge_n to_o interpret_v it_o or_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o such_o a_o keeper_n and_o such_o a_o judge_n as_o shall_v be_v invisible_a §_o 4._o other_o protestant_n i_o have_v observe_v who_o though_o they_o confess_v the_o invisibility_n of_o their_o church_n yet_o profess_v the_o be_v thereof_o and_o assign_v the_o place_n for_o it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n mix_v like_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o over_o with_o a_o very_a little_a pure_a gold_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o discernible_a but_o this_o assignation_n of_o their_o church_n seem_v to_o i_o very_o unreasonable_a for_o either_o those_o protestant_n do_v profess_v their_o own_o faith_n or_o they_o do_v not_o if_o they_o do_v then_o doubtless_o they_o be_v visible_a and_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v soon_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o they_o as_o she_o do_v in_o all_o age_n of_o such_o though_o it_o be_v but_o one_o man_n that_o differ_v from_o she_o if_o they_o do_v not_o make_v profession_n of_o their_o faith_n what_o wretched_a son_n of_o fear_n be_v they_o that_o to_o preserve_v their_o temporal_a security_n dare_v not_o public_o avow_v their_o own_o religion_n but_o comply_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o a_o religion_n in_o their_o opinion_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o dissemble_o do_v all_o the_o external_a act_n thereof_o and_o this_o all_o their_o life_n for_o many_o generation_n successive_o this_o be_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o true_a church_n or_o of_o any_o true_a member_n thereof_o who_o will_v sure_o die_v rather_o than_o deny_v his_o saviour_n as_o he_o do_v who_o believe_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v profession_n of_o that_o which_o he_o deem_v to_o be_v false_a nor_o do_v they_o fulfil_v the_o prophecy_n of_o esay_n concern_v the_o true_a church_n which_o say_v i_o have_v set_v watchman_n upon_o thy_o wall_n which_o shall_v never_o hold_v their_o peace_n day_n nor_o night_n esay_n 62.6_o but_o doctor_n feild_n have_v a_o new_a fancy_n of_o his_o own_o which_o i_o never_o observe_v in_o any_o but_o himself_o who_o say_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o protestant_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o be_v the_o protestant_a church_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n be_v but_o a_o faction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o assertion_n so_o gross_o false_a that_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o witness_n against_o it_o yea_o even_o i_o think_v all_o other_o protestant_n themselves_o and_o needs_o no_o confutation_n §_o 5._o other_o take_v all_o these_o plea_n for_o insufficient_a do_v affirm_v that_o their_o church_n be_v in_o be_v and_o in_o sight_n also_o in_o all_o age_n but_o that_o through_o the_o injury_n of_o late_a time_n no_o testimony_n thereof_o be_v now_o remain_v but_o that_o all_o their_o record_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n have_v be_v utter_o suppress_v of_o which_o vain_a conceit_n there_o be_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o and_o if_o the_o assertion_n without_o proof_n will_v serve_v their_o turn_n it_o may_v serve_v also_o for_o any_o other_o religion_n christian_n or_o not_o christian_a who_o if_o they_o please_v may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o be_v never_o like_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n beside_o it_o thwart_v all_o experience_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o husse_n and_o wickliff_n who_o writing_n be_v yet_o extant_a of_o charlemaine_n pretend_a book_n against_o image_n and_o bertram_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n also_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o catholic_a counsel_n and_o the_o large_a writing_n of_o catholic_a doctor_n recite_v and_o condemn_v all_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o roman_a faith_n last_o by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a historiographer_n of_o every_o age_n who_o make_v this_o the_o argument_n of_o their_o writing_n yea_o even_o from_o they_o the_o protestant_n *_o centurist_n of_o magdeburg_n 469._o cent._n madg._n osiand_n ep._n illyricus_n catol_n whitak_n count_v duraeum_n pag._n 276._o &_o 469._o and_o other_o do_v recite_v the_o opinion_n mention_v and_o condemn_v in_o every_o age_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o some_o be_v the_o very_a same_o that_o have_v since_o be_v revive_v by_o protestant_n so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o extinguish_v their_o record_n that_o she_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a recorder_n of_o they_o and_o their_o doctrine_n §_o 6._o the_o last_o and_o most_o valiant_a attempt_n of_o protestant_n be_v to_o affirm_v that_o as_o the_o church_n must_v be_v always_o visible_a so_o they_o have_v be_v in_o person_n distinct_a from_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o thereby_o invite_v we_o to_o entitle_v to_o a_o protestant_n book_n so_o entitle_v look_v beyond_o luther_n which_o barren_a endeavour_n of_o they_o have_v be_v like_o peter_n fish_v all_o night_n and_o catch_v nothing_o for_o they_o who_o the_o protestant_n claim_v for_o their_o predecessor_n be_v neither_o of_o their_o religion_n nor_o yet_o always_o visible_a there_o happen_v huge_a gap_n betwixt_o they_o nor_o can_v the_o protestant_n by_o any_o art_n or_o industry_n bring_v both_o end_n together_o first_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n for_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n or_o church_n with_o another_o import_v a_o agreement_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n whosoever_o err_v in_o any_o little_a thereof_o he_o cease_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n and_o be_v but_o a_o dead_a member_n one_o equivocal_o and_o in_o name_n but_o not_o in_o truth_n we_o see_v that_o the_o arrian_n macedonian_n and_o many_o other_o heretic_n be_v account_v and_o be_v so_o by_o many_o protestant_n not_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o one_o single_a error_n against_o faith_n now_o the_o protestant_n disagree_v in_o many_o point_n not_o only_o from_o one_o another_o at_o this_o present_a but_o from_o all_o that_o go_v before_o they_o and_o that_o in_o point_n which_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v reveal_v in_o the_o scripture_n their_o only_a rule_n be_v neither_o one_o church_n among_o themselves_o at_o this_o present_a nor_o any_o one_o of_o they_o one_o with_o any_o society_n that_o have_v go_v before_o in_o particular_a the_o grecian_n who_o
direction_n only_o not_o obligation_n therefore_o in_o england_n many_o both_o of_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n also_o do_v deny_v some_o one_o some_o another_o particular_a according_a to_o their_o pleasure_n and_o yet_o the_o general_n church_n of_o protestant_n and_o the_o particular_a of_o england_n do_v suffer_v man_n teach_v and_o profess_v contrary_a doctrine_n as_o point_n of_o faith_n to_o abide_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o protestant_n and_o see_v that_o of_o contrary_a doctrine_n one_o side_n must_v needs_o be_v false_a while_o the_o protestant_a church_n permit_v both_o side_n to_o be_v preach_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god_n she_o know_o suffer_v the_o profession_n of_o false_a doctrine_n and_o so_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o falsehood_n as_o much_o as_o truth_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o so_o but_o if_o any_o preach_v or_o profess_v contrary_a to_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v she_o shut_v they_o out_o of_o her_o communion_n and_o disinherit_v they_o of_o the_o title_n of_o catholic_a as_o for_o other_o point_n which_o be_v without_o the_o compass_n of_o her_o decree_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o mighty_a latitude_n according_a to_o the_o extent_n of_o man_n reason_n she_o permit_v every_o man_n to_o hold_v as_o his_o particular_a understanding_n shall_v direct_v he_o the_o puritan_n will_v have_v all_o govern_v by_o the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n the_o chillingworthians_n will_v have_v all_o guide_v by_o particular_a reason_n and_o both_o sort_n differ_v among_o themselves_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n more_o wise_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o religion_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a and_o therein_o her_o child_n never_o differ_v or_o if_o they_o do_v be_v renounce_v in_o school_n point_n and_o thing_n undefined_a her_o child_n be_v guide_v by_o their_o particular_a reason_n and_o herein_o they_o do_v and_o may_v differ_v yet_o without_o disunion_n as_o well_o as_o in_o point_n of_o philosophy_n for_o school_n point_n be_v not_o point_n of_o religion_n proper_o religion_n be_v derive_v à _fw-la religando_fw-la from_o bind_v but_o in_o school_n point_v man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o the_o belief_n of_o either_o side_n but_o have_v free_a liberty_n to_o hold_v or_o change_v as_o they_o think_v they_o have_v cause_n until_o it_o be_v otherwise_o determine_v by_o a_o council_n and_o this_o may_v be_v do_v without_o the_o just_a imputation_n of_o division_n as_o s._n augustine_n de_n bapt._n cont_n donat._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 4._o say_v divers_a man_n be_v of_o divers_a judgement_n without_o breach_n of_o peace_n until_o a_o general_a council_n allow_v some_o one_o part_n for_o pure_a and_o clear_a thus_o do_v he_o excuse_v s._n cyprian_n disagreement_n and_o error_n concern_v the_o baptise_v of_o such_o as_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n say_v that_o himself_o dare_v not_o have_v condemn_v the_o same_o unless_o i_o have_v be_v strengthen_v with_o the_o most_o agreeable_a authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o which_o cyprian_n himself_o no_o doubt_n will_v have_v yield_v if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o question_n have_v be_v make_v clear_a and_o manifest_a by_o a_o general_a council_n which_o some_o refuse_v to_o do_v after_o that_o that_o opinion_n of_o cyprian_n be_v by_o a_o council_n condemn_v to_o show_v the_o difference_n of_o hold_v against_o a_o point_n define_v and_o not_o define_v vincentius_n lyrinensis_n chap._n 9_o thus_o break_v out_o o_o admirable_a change_n the_o author_n of_o one self_o opinion_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o it_o heretic_n second_o there_o be_v in_o doctrine_n a_o difference_n between_o the_o conclusion_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n itself_o and_o the_o reason_n or_o manner_n thereof_o in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o unity_n be_v require_v and_o be_v perform_v most_o axact_o among_o catholic_n but_o in_o the_o late_a which_o concern_v but_o the_o reason_n of_o that_o conclusion_n which_o reason_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n reduce_v to_o some_o scholastical_a subtlety_n learned_a man_n have_v in_o all_o age_n and_o may_v without_o breach_n of_o unity_n maintain_v their_o difference_n for_o although_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o the_o decree_a point_n of_o faith_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o so_o to_o the_o reason_n and_o manner_n thereof_o unless_o the_o same_o also_o be_v define_v by_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v answer_v all_o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n concern_v the_o disagreement_n of_o catholic_n as_o of_o the_o thomist_n and_o scotist_n concern_v the_o conception_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n of_o the_o dominican_n and_o jesuit_n about_o the_o concurrence_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n with_o such_o like_a in_o which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o interpose_v her_o decree_n and_o some_o protestant_n affirm_v out_o of_o their_o profound_a political_a insight_n that_o she_o never_o will_v and_o that_o because_o forsooth_o she_o dare_v not_o out_o of_o fear_n to_o displease_v so_o mighty_a a_o party_n as_o each_o opinion_n have_v and_o yet_o they_o know_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o afraid_a to_o decree_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o luther_n and_o his_o brood_n notwithstanding_o she_o lose_v some_o king_n and_o much_o people_n thereby_o but_o the_o loss_n be_v not_o only_o she_o but_o they_o much_o more_o she_o lose_v some_o incurable_a member_n but_o they_o lose_v themselves_o and_o doubtless_o when_o she_o see_v it_o meet_v to_o determine_v any_o of_o the_o controversy_n among_o the_o learned_a she_o will_v do_v it_o without_o any_o fear_n but_o of_o god_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o see_v that_o their_o difference_n of_o opinion_n breed_v no_o more_o disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n nor_o rancour_n among_o themselves_o than_o their_o different_a colour_n and_o shape_n of_o apparel_n brotherly_o charity_n be_v not_o violate_v among_o they_o they_o will_v all_o go_v to_o the_o same_o church_n they_o will_v communicate_v together_o and_o confess_v to_o one_o another_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o of_o they_o but_o if_o he_o be_v ask_v will_v say_v that_o he_o will_v stand_v to_o a_o general_n council_n in_o any_o of_o the_o point_n of_o difference_n among_o they_o and_o submit_v his_o judgement_n to_o she_o but_o protestant_n have_v no_o counsel_n nor_o any_o authority_n to_o call_v a_o council_n out_o of_o the_o extent_n of_o their_o temporal_a dominion_n the_o article_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o have_v agree_v upon_o apart_o be_v very_o different_a one_o from_o another_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n nor_o in_o the_o same_o dominion_n will_v they_o stand_v to_o any_o determination_n of_o convocation_n synod_n or_o assembly_n further_o than_o it_o decree_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n of_o which_o every_o one_o will_v be_v a_o judge_n for_o himfelfe_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o violate_v brotherly_a charity_n make_v schism_n and_o separation_n one_o from_o another_o refuse_v to_o go_v to_o church_n or_o communicate_v together_o and_o in_o defence_n of_o their_o difference_n wage_v war_n one_o against_o another_o so_o that_o their_o harmony_n of_o confession_n may_v more_o true_o be_v call_v the_o confusion_n of_o confession_n and_o their_o church_n the_o tumult_n of_o religion_n the_o great_a unity_n they_o have_v be_v not_o in_o believe_v but_o in_o not_o believe_v though_o therein_o they_o be_v not_o exact_a as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o their_o faith_n as_o they_o call_v it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n negative_a consist_v in_o deny_v what_o catholic_n affirm_v as_o deny_v and_o not_o believe_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o real_a corporal_a presence_n seven_o sacrament_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a with_o many_o other_o abate_v their_o positive_a faith_n almost_o to_o nothing_o now_o not-believing_a be_v not_o believe_v and_o their_o profession_n and_o union_n in_o the_o most_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n but_o of_o infidelity_n and_o for_o their_o positive_a belief_n i_o think_v it_o consist_v in_o two_o article_n only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o whosoever_o affirm_v more_o than_o this_o it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v some_o other_o protestant_n that_o will_v deny_v it_o what_o union_n then_o be_v there_o among_o they_o but_o that_o which_o be_v betwixt_o symeon_n and_o levi_n to_o be_v brethren_n in_o evil_a and_o in_o write_v the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o draco_n do_v his_o law_n in_o blood_n for_o what_o nation_n be_v there_o where_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v settle_v her_o foot_n where_o they_o do_v
not_o in_o the_o settle_n thereof_o fill_v their_o hand_n with_o blood_n and_o by_o rebellion_n and_o unutterable_a cruelty_n propagate_v as_o they_o think_v the_o gospel_n of_o peace_n the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n only_o except_v where_o the_o change_n be_v make_v by_o the_o prince_n which_o change_v not_o have_v go_v far_o enough_o from_o the_o catholic_a roman_a religion_n the_o people_n have_v get_v the_o sword_n into_o their_o hand_n do_v now_o attempt_v according_a to_o the_o pattern_n of_o all_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n to_o make_v a_o second_o reformation_n with_o such_o witty_a rebellion_n and_o cruelty_n the_o only_a thing_n wherein_o they_o do_v ever_o excercise_n any_o wit_n that_o as_o no_o posterity_n will_v be_v able_a to_o imitate_v so_o no_o posterity_n will_v keep_v it_o silent_a but_o blazon_v it_o throughout_o the_o world_n to_o their_o eternal_a infamy_n when_o the_o religion_n their_o idol_n to_o who_o they_o sacrifice_v all_o this_o humane_a blood_n shall_v be_v sink_v from_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o hell_n chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o six_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n miracle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a miracle_n among_o protestant_n §_o 1._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n be_v miracle_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n say_v john_n 14.10_o he_o that_o believe_v in_o i_o the_o work_n that_o i_o do_v he_o shall_v do_v and_o great_a of_o which_o word_n the_o marginal_a note_n of_o the_o english_a bibles_n print_v anno_fw-la 1576._o say_v this_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o this_o virtue_n do_v shine_v for_o ever_o and_o again_o christ_n say_v mar._n 16.17.18_o these_o sign_n shall_v follow_v they_o that_o believe_v in_o my_o name_n they_o shall_v cast_v out_o devil_n they_o shall_v speak_v with_o new_a tongue_n they_o shall_v take_v up_o serpent_n and_o if_o they_o drink_v any_o deadly_a thing_n it_o shall_v not_o hurt_v they_o they_o shall_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o sick_a and_o they_o shall_v recover_v in_o so_o much_o that_o s._n augustine_n cont._n ep._n fund_z c._n 4._o reckon_v this_o among_o many_o thing_n foremention_v that_o hold_v he_o in_o the_o church_n bosom_n say_v the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n retain_v i_o the_o authority_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v by_o hope_n increase_v by_o charity_n confirm_v by_o antiquity_n retain_v i_o the_o succession_n of_o prelate_n since_o the_o sea_n of_o peter_n to_o who_o our_o lord_n consign_v the_o feed_n of_o his_o sheep_n after_o his_o resurrection_n to_o the_o present_a bishop_n sea_n retain_v i_o &_o final_o the_o very_a name_n of_o catholic_a retain_v i_o which_o not_o without_o cause_n this_o church_n alone_o among_o so_o many_o &_o so_o great_a heresy_n have_v so_o maintain_v as_o when_o a_o stranger_n ask_v where_o they_o assemble_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o heretic_n that_o dare_v show_v he_o his_o own_o temple_n or_o his_o own_o house_n §_o 2._o now_o concern_v miracle_n the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o be_v cease_v and_o it_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n among_o they_o since_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o be_v therefore_o a_o sign_n that_o they_o have_v cease_v to_o be_v so_o for_o this_o promise_n have_v no_o limitation_n of_o time_n but_o be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o do_v they_o prove_v the_o contrary_a by_o scripture_n and_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v it_o by_o scripture_n according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o whereas_o some_o do_v allege_v father_n and_o schoolman_n to_o prove_v that_o miracle_n be_v cease_v they_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v and_o to_o know_v that_o there_o be_v two_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o miracle_n to_o wit_n ordinary_a and_o extraordinary_a concern_v which_o three_o thing_n be_v affirm_v first_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n miracle_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o world_n john_n 5.36_o act_n 4.29.30_o and_o then_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n be_v ordinary_o annex_v to_o the_o ministry_n of_o preach_v so_o that_o most_o christian_n common_o have_v that_o gift_n in_o one_o kind_a or_o other_o 1_o cor._n 12.28_o act_n 8.17_o second_o that_o since_o the_o plant_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o 12._o fisherman_n which_o be_v the_o miracle_n of_o miracle_n no_o further_a miracle_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o man_n to_o who_o this_o be_v know_v and_o therefore_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n be_v cease_v to_o be_v ordinary_o annex_v to_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v or_o common_a almost_o to_o all_o christian_n as_o before_o it_o be_v three_o notwithstanding_o this_o in_o all_o age_n there_o be_v be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v some_o special_a place_n and_o person_n extraordinary_o endue_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n for_o the_o comfort_n of_o christian_n and_o conversion_n of_o remote_a nation_n to_o who_o the_o same_o of_o the_o first_o miraculous_a plant_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v not_o come_v and_o of_o miracle_n of_o this_o kind_a dial._n kind_a aug._n de_fw-fr civet_n lib._n 22._o c._n 8._o greg._n dial._n the_o writing_n of_o the_o father_n and_o all_o christian_a history_n be_v full_a in_o so_o much_o that_o s._n augustine_n have_v mention_v many_o miracle_n say_v what_o shall_v i_o do_v i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o remember_v all_o that_o i_o know_v and_o doubtless_o sundry_a of_o we_o when_o they_o read_v these_o will_v grieve_v that_o i_o have_v omit_v so_o many_o which_o likewise_o they_o know_v aswell_o as_o i_o and_o conclude_v that_o it_o will_v require_v many_o book_n to_o set_v down_o the_o miracle_n of_o heal_v do_v only_o at_o the_o monument_n of_o s._n stephen_n 26._o stephen_n beda_n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 26._o many_o miracle_n also_o be_v do_v by_o s._n augustine_n the_o monk_n who_o be_v send_v from_o pope_n gregory_n above_o a_o thousand_o year_n ago_o convert_v the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n the_o three_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a catholic_a faith_n yea_o many_o miracle_n be_v do_v in_o several_a age_n and_o several_a place_n by_o roman_a catholic_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_a writer_n themselves_o in_o so_o much_o that_o the_o centurist_n of_o magdeburg_n do_v make_v report_n thereof_o in_o their_o 13._o chapter_n of_o every_o several_a century_n for_o thirteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n out_o of_o the_o credible_a writer_n of_o those_o several_a time_n in_o particular_a 24._o particular_a antonius_n 3._o part_n hiâ—_n do_fw-mi 23._o 24._o s._n francis_n s._n dominick_n and_o other_o holy_a man_n about_o their_o time_n do_v abound_v in_o miracle_n also_o s._n katherine_n of_o sienna_n and_o s._n bernard_n who_o be_v a_o roman_a catholic_n be_v yet_o acknowledge_v by_o med_a by_o de_fw-fr ecclés_fw-fr p._n 369._o post_n med_a whitaker_n for_o a_o true_a saint_n so_o do_v epist_n do_v hackluit_fw-la navigate_fw-la vol._n 2._o part_n 2._o p._n 88_o &_o hartwell_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n in_o the_o epist_n s._n xaverius_n in_o his_o conversion_n of_o the_o indies_n of_o late_a year_n and_o many_o other_o romish_a priest_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o congo_n in_o africa_n and_o the_o same_o so_o credible_a that_o they_o be_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o i_o will_v instance_n in_o some_o few_o that_o have_v be_v do_v in_o confirmation_n of_o some_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n s._n augustine_n the_o civet_n dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 8._o say_v that_o a_o devout_a woman_n call_v palladia_n be_v disease_v do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o he_o and_o other_o pray_v to_o s._n stephen_n at_o his_o monument_n and_o be_v present_o make_v whole_a concern_v image_n eusebius_n l._n 7._o c._n 14._o report_v that_o the_o woman_n mention_v in_o the_o gospel_n who_o our_o saviour_n cure_v of_o a_o bloodyflux_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o hem_n of_o his_o garment_n erect_v the_o image_n of_o our_o saviour_n at_o the_o foot_n whereof_o there_o spring_v up_o a_o herb_n which_o when_o it_o grow_v so_o high_a as_o to_o touch_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o garment_n of_o the_o image_n have_v power_n to_o cure_v all_o disease_n 4._o disease_n de_fw-fr passione_n imaginis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o berito_fw-la allege_v in_o the_o 2_o council_n of_o nice_a act._n 4._o athanasius_n also_o and_o 22._o and_o de_fw-fr gloria_fw-la martyr_n l._n 1._o c._n 22._o gregorius_n turonensis_n make_v mention_n that_o upon_o violence_n offer_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n blood_n do_v miraculous_o issue_v from_o thence_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o report_n of_o the_o father_n be_v almost_o infinite_a in_o
so_o much_o as_o covell_v the_o protestant_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o burgess_n pag._n 138._o say_v no_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o god_n after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o son_n manifest_v his_o power_n to_o the_o amazement_n of_o the_o world_n in_o this_o contemptible_a sign_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o many_o miracle_n concern_v the_o neglect_n of_o confession_n we_o read_v divers_a miracle_n in_o s._n bede_n history_n l._n 5._o c._n 14._o s._n francis_n and_o s._n dominick_n preach_v against_o the_o albigenses_n who_o deny_v purgatory_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a confession_n extreme_a unction_n the_o pope_n authority_n indulgence_n image_n ceremony_n tradition_n with_o many_o other_o and_o be_v by_o the_o protestant_n claim_v for_o their_o predecessor_n in_o the_o protestant_a faith_n and_o wrought_v many_o miracle_n whereof_o one_o of_o s._n francis_n be_v most_o notable_a to_o this_o purpose_n and_o be_v record_v by_o matthew_n paris_n a_o approve_a author_n among_o protestant_n who_o thus_o relate_v it_o pag._n 319._o the_o fifteen_o day_n before_o his_o death_n there_o appear_v wound_n in_o his_o hand_n fresh_o bleed_v such_o as_o appear_v in_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n hang_v on_o the_o cross_n also_o his_o right_a side_n appear_v so_o open_a and_o bloody_a that_o the_o inward_a part_n of_o his_o heart_n be_v to_o be_v discern_v whereupon_o there_o repair_v to_o he_o great_a store_n of_o people_n among_o who_o the_o cardinal_n themselves_o demand_v of_o he_o what_o this_o sight_n import_v to_o who_o he_o say_v this_o sight_n be_v therefore_o show_v in_o i_o to_o they_o to_o who_o i_o preach_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o cross_n that_o you_o may_v believe_v in_o he_o who_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_a these_o wound_n that_o you_o see_v and_o that_o you_o may_v know_v i_o to_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o he_o who_o i_o preach_v etc._n etc._n and_o to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o may_v without_o doubt_n persevere_v in_o this_o constancy_n of_o faith_n these_o wound_n which_o you_o see_v in_o i_o so_o open_a and_o bloody_a shall_v immediate_o after_o i_o be_o dead_a be_v whole_a and_o close_o like_a to_o my_o other_o flesh_n afterward_o he_o yield_v up_o his_o soul_n to_o his_o creator_n without_o all_o anguish_n or_o pain_n of_o body_n and_o be_v dead_a there_o remain_v no_o mark_n of_o his_o foresay_a wound_n last_o for_o confirmation_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v report_v that_o in_o a_o town_n call_v knobloch_n in_o the_o year_n 1510._o one_o paul_n form_n a_o sacrilegious_a person_n go_v secret_o into_o the_o church_n by_o night_n break_v the_o pyx_n and_o steal_v from_o thence_o two_o consecrate_a host_n one_o of_o which_o he_o sell_v to_o a_o jew_n who_o in_o disdainful_a malice_n say_v if_o thou_o be_v the_o god_n of_o christian_n manifest_v thyself_o and_o thereupon_o pierce_v the_o sacrament_n with_o his_o dagger_n whereupon_o blood_n do_v miraculous_o flow_v forth_o this_o miracle_n be_v so_o public_a and_o evident_a that_o 38._o be_v thereupon_o apprehend_v and_o burn_v in_o the_o marquisate_n of_o brandenburg_n and_o all_o other_o jew_n banish_v out_o of_o the_o say_a territory_n and_o this_o be_v report_v for_o credible_a not_o only_o by_o memorab_n by_o surius_n in_o chron._n pontanus_n l._n 5._o rerum_fw-la memorab_n catholic_n but_o by_o fine_a by_o joan._n manlius_n loc_fw-la come_v p._n 87._o osiander_n epit._n cent_n 16._o c._n 14._o p._n 28._o fine_a protestant_a writer_n if_o i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o set_v down_o all_o the_o miracle_n that_o have_v be_v do_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o may_v say_v as_o s._n john_n do_v of_o our_o saviour_n do_n that_o if_o they_o be_v all_o write_v the_o whole_a world_n can_v not_o contain_v the_o book_n joh._n 21.25_o to_o all_o which_o protestant_n answer_v as_o the_o blasphemous_a jew_n do_v to_o our_o saviour_n that_o they_o be_v do_v by_o the_o devil_n to_o who_o catholic_n can_v give_v that_o answer_n our_o saviour_n do_v if_o i_o by_o belzebub_n cast_v out_o devil_n by_o who_o do_v your_o child_n cast_v they_o out_o mat._n 12.27_o for_o your_o child_n cast_v out_o none_o and_o true_o i_o believe_v that_o they_o that_o do_v thus_o accuse_v the_o miracle_n do_v by_o so_o many_o holy_a catholic_a man_n and_o woman_n will_v have_v do_v the_o same_o to_o our_o saviour_n if_o they_o have_v live_v in_o his_o day_n for_o miracle_n be_v the_o last_o and_o high_a proof_n of_o other_o thing_n can_v have_v no_o proof_n for_o themselves_o but_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n to_o they_o that_o see_v they_o and_o their_o testimony_n and_o report_n to_o other_o but_o if_o as_o protestant_n say_v the_o miracle_n of_o catholic_n be_v do_v by_o the_o devil_n how_o be_v they_o miracle_n for_o the_o devil_n can_v do_v none_o though_o he_o can_v do_v wonder_n &_o if_o they_o be_v miracle_n how_o be_v they_o do_v by_o the_o devil_n now_o that_o they_o be_v miracle_n many_o protestant_n do_v grant_v and_o therefore_o chillingworth_n their_o paragon_n do_v also_o confess_v that_o they_o be_v do_v by_o god_n whence_o any_o reasonable_a man_n will_v infer_v that_o his_o next_o word_n will_v be_v the_o profession_n of_o himself_o a_o roman_a catholic_n in_o which_o church_n god_n work_v miracle_n the_o last_o and_o high_a motive_n of_o belief_n but_o instead_o hereof_o o_o the_o accurse_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n he_o belch_v forth_o the_o most_o blasphemous_a speech_n against_o god_n that_o ever_o strike_v the_o tender_a sense_n of_o a_o pious_a ear_n and_o say_v fine_a say_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n fine_a that_o it_o seem_v most_o strange_a to_o he_o that_o god_n in_o his_o justice_n shall_v permit_v some_o true_a miracle_n to_o be_v wrought_v to_o delude_v they_o who_o have_v forge_v so_o many_o to_o delude_v the_o world_n as_o if_o god_n the_o father_n of_o truth_n will_v set_v his_o seal_n which_o be_v miracle_n to_o confirm_v falsehood_n to_o delude_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n into_o sin_n and_o so_o change_v title_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o be_v the_o father_n of_o lie_n and_o deceiver_n of_o mankind_n than_o which_o what_o can_v be_v imagine_v more_o hellish_a more_o true_a and_o pious_a be_v the_o say_n of_o nicodemus_n and_o appliable_a to_o our_o worker_n of_o miracle_n we_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v a_o teacher_n come_v from_o god_n for_o no_o man_n can_v do_v these_o miracle_n that_o thou_o do_v except_o god_n be_v with_o he_o john_n 3.2_o but_o we_o may_v take_v up_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o prophet_n esay_n who_o have_v believe_v our_o report_n and_o to_o who_o be_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o lord_n reveal_v esay_n 53.1_o protestant_n will_v not_o believe_v these_o thing_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o proof_n catholic_n can_v go_v no_o further_o our_o saviour_n himself_o do_v not_o so_o that_o now_o nothing_o remain_v but_o for_o god_n to_o touch_v their_o heart_n with_o his_o grace_n and_o to_o move_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o which_o they_o have_v most_o reason_n to_o think_v to_o be_v his_o word_n which_o god_n of_o his_o great_a mercy_n grant_v and_o if_o they_o consider_v it_o they_o shall_v find_v it_o the_o most_o unreasonable_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n to_o deny_v miracle_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o there_o be_v and_o shall_v be_v miracle_n in_o the_o world_n no_o prudent_a man_n i_o suppose_v will_v deny_v at_o least_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n yea_o we_o read_v of_o many_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n among_o those_o that_o be_v of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o intend_v for_o conversion_n but_o for_o confirmation_n or_o to_o some_o other_o end_n and_o why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v so_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n now_o protestant_n or_o any_o other_o christian_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o miracle_n therefore_o they_o that_o be_v be_v among_o roman_a catholic_n indeed_o i_o have_v read_v of_o calvin_n that_o for_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o new_a doctrine_n he_o will_v make_v show_n to_o the_o people_n of_o do_v a_o miracle_n and_o hire_v one_o that_o be_v sick_a to_o counterfeit_v himself_o dead_a who_o when_o calvin_n shall_v speak_v certain_a word_n be_v to_o rise_v up_o as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o dead_a but_o he_o not_o stir_v nor_o answer_v at_o his_o cue_n they_o look_v and_o find_v he_o dead_a indeed_o leodiensium_fw-la indeed_o capcavil_n in_o chronicis_fw-la pontificum_fw-la leodiensium_fw-la but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o son_n of_o calvin_n be_v bite_v by_o a_o mad_a dog_n and_o his_o father_n not_o able_a to_o cure_v he_o he_o be_v send_v to_o s._n hubert_n in_o ardenne_n where_o the_o body_n of_o that_o
saint_n be_v keep_v with_o great_a veneration_n and_o frequent_a miracle_n wrought_v thereby_o and_o there_o be_v he_o make_v perfect_o whole_a and_o thereupon_o abjure_v the_o religion_n wherein_o his_o father_n bring_v he_o up_o and_o become_v a_o roman_a catholic_n §_o 3._o now_o for_o the_o miracle_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n we_o have_v as_o high_a humane_a testimony_n as_o can_v be_v imagine_v so_o that_o protestant_n may_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n deny_v all_o humane_a story_n as_o that_o there_o be_v henry_n and_o edward_n king_n of_o england_n who_o they_o never_o see_v yea_o they_o may_v as_o just_o deny_v or_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o own_o name_n which_o they_o do_v not_o know_v but_o by_o report_n and_o man_n call_v they_o so_o and_o the_o poor_a record_n of_o a_o church-book_n but_o miracle_n have_v much_o more_o famous_a record_n and_o more_o people_n that_o believe_v they_o and_o can_v they_o prudent_o imagine_v all_o christian_n but_o themselves_o so_o stupid_a and_o foolish_a to_o believe_v these_o thing_n without_o sufficient_a proof_n who_o in_o all_o other_o matter_n they_o must_v without_o the_o help_n of_o modesty_n acknowledge_v more_o wise_a and_o learned_a then_o themselves_o what_o do_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v more_o than_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v since_o do_v and_o what_o can_v protestant_n say_v more_o against_o she_o than_o the_o unbelieve_a jew_n or_o gentile_n may_v say_v against_o they_o and_o because_o some_o feign_a miracle_n be_v sometime_o discover_v from_o thence_o to_o charge_v all_o with_o the_o same_o accusation_n as_o it_o be_v unjust_a so_o it_o be_v absurd_a and_o destroy_v all_o humane_a faith_n they_o may_v as_o well_o deny_v all_o that_o be_v or_o have_v be_v do_v in_o the_o world_n whereof_o they_o have_v not_o be_v eye-witness_n because_o some_o of_o those_o report_n have_v be_v false_a therefore_o as_o they_o believe_v catholic_n when_o they_o say_v some_o be_v feign_v so_o in_o justice_n they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o say_v other_o be_v not_o so_o otherwise_o by_o the_o same_o way_n of_o reason_v they_o may_v say_v that_o the_o miracle_n of_o moses_n be_v not_o true_a because_o the_o magician_n be_v counterfeit_a or_o that_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n because_o there_o be_v many_o gospel_n &_o epistle_n counterfeit_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o sure_o catholic_n will_v never_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v feign_a miracle_n if_o they_o be_v not_o sure_a that_o some_o be_v true_a but_o rather_o by_o one_o act_n condemn_v all_o that_o have_v be_v since_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v for_o false_a and_o counterfeit_a as_o protestant_n in_o effect_n do_v when_o they_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v cease_v moreover_o to_o affirm_v that_o miracle_n be_v antichristian_a as_o some_o protestant_n do_v be_v improper_a first_o because_o it_o be_v yet_o in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o whether_o antichrist_n be_v come_v or_o no_o which_o protestant_n have_v not_o prove_v nor_o never_o will_v with_o reference_n to_o the_o pope_n second_o it_o be_v grant_v on_o both_o side_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v do_v no_o miracle_n proper_o but_o only_o some_o sign_n and_o wonder_n not_o exceed_v the_o power_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o devil_n art_n whereof_o one_o be_v to_o cause_n fire_n to_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n apoc._n 13.13_o which_o never_o any_o pope_n do_v but_o the_o miracle_n do_v in_o the_o church_n do_v exceed_v all_o create_a power_n and_o last_o many_o miracle_n be_v do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o the_o time_n or_o time_n for_o they_o agree_v not_o in_o their_o reckon_n that_o protestant_n say_v antichrist_n do_v first_o appear_v as_o at_o the_o relic_n of_o gentile_n of_o chrysost_n in_o lib._n cont_n gentile_n babylas_n cyprian_a babylas_n nazian_n in_o cyprian_a cyprian_n hilar._n cyprian_n jeron_n in_o vita_fw-la hilar._n hilarion_n and_o many_o other_o so_o that_o all_o catholic_n may_v say_v with_o richardus_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la not_o with_o doubt_n or_o fear_v of_o be_v deceive_v but_o with_o assurance_n to_o the_o contrary_a 2._o contrary_a lib._n 1._o de_fw-la trinit_fw-la c._n 2._o o_o lord_n if_o it_o be_v error_n that_o we_o believe_v we_o be_v deceive_v by_o thou_o for_o thou_o have_v confirm_v these_o thing_n to_o we_o with_o sign_n and_o wonder_n which_o can_v not_o be_v do_v but_o by_o thou_o chap._n xvii_o of_o the_o seven_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o monarch_n §_o 1._o another_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o nation_n from_o heathenism_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o prophet_n esay_n say_v king_n shall_v be_v thy_o nursing-fathers_n and_o queen_n thy_o mother_n esay_n 49.23_o thou_o shall_v suck_v the_o milk_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o breast_n of_o king_n esay_n 60.61_o their_o king_n shall_v minister_v to_o thou_o and_o thy_o gate_n shall_v be_v continual_o open_a that_o man_n may_v bring_v to_o thou_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o that_o their_o king_n may_v be_v bring_v etc._n etc._n esay_n 60.10_o 11._o and_o the_o english_a bible_n print_v anno_fw-la 1576._o upon_o the_o 49._o of_o esay_n vers_fw-la 23._o say_v the_o meaning_n be_v that_o king_n shall_v be_v convert_v to_o the_o gospel_n and_o bestow_v their_o power_n and_o authority_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o mark_v i_o find_v on_o the_o roman_a catholic_a but_o not_o upon_o the_o protestant_a church_n the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n be_v a_o time_n of_o great_a persecution_n there_o be_v few_o or_o no_o king_n convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o from_o constantine_n to_o boniface_n the_o three_o which_o be_v almost_o 300._o year_n more_o there_o be_v few_o king_n convert_v except_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n and_o they_o be_v convert_v to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n not_o to_o the_o protstant_a faith_n as_o napier_n in_o his_o treatise_n on_o the_o rev._n p._n 145._o confess_v say_v after_o the_o year_n of_o god_n 300._o the_o emperor_n constantine_n subdue_v all_o christian_a church_n to_o pope_n sylvester_n from_o which_o time_n till_o these_o our_o day_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o clergy_n have_v possess_v the_o outward_a and_o visible_a church_n now_o since_o the_o year_n 600._o these_o prophecy_n have_v be_v accomplish_v and_o they_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n not_o by_o the_o protestant_a church_n which_o be_v until_o luther_n day_n under_o hatch_n and_o invisible_a by_o their_o own_o confession_n before_o mention_v and_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o king_n and_o nation_n in_o these_o late_a time_n since_o their_o ignis_fw-la fatuus_fw-la which_o they_o call_v the_o glorious_a light_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v appear_v we_o shall_v find_v it_o perform_v not_o by_o protestant_n but_o by_o roman_a catholic_n in_o the_o remote_a and_o divide_a part_n of_o the_o 16._o the_o joan._n petrus_n maffeus_n hist_v indicarum_fw-la 16._o east_n and_o orbis_fw-la and_o jos_n acosta_n de_fw-fr nature_n novi_fw-la orbis_fw-la west_n indies_n and_o of_o reader_n of_o hartwell_n of_o congo_n epist_n to_o reader_n africa_n as_o by_o sufficient_a testimony_n appear_v in_o so_o much_o that_o simon_n lythus_n a_o protestant_n before_o allege_v say_v the_o jesuit_n within_o the_o space_n of_o a_o few_o year_n have_v fill_v asia_n africa_n &_o america_n with_o their_o idol_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v object_v that_o the_o goth_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o the_o arrian_n first_o eccl._n first_o cap._n 22._o the_o not_o eccl._n bellarmine_n prove_v it_o to_o be_v false_a second_o if_o it_o be_v true_a yet_o it_o be_v of_o no_o moment_n to_o prove_v the_o power_n of_o any_o other_o religion_n but_o the_o roman_a catholic_n for_o the_o convert_n of_o nation_n and_o the_o fulfil_n of_o the_o large_a prophecy_n of_o the_o scripture_n therein_o see_v they_o that_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v convert_v by_o the_o arrian_n be_v but_o the_o lesser_a part_n of_o the_o goth_n most_o of_o they_o have_v be_v catholic_n before_o three_o this_o example_n do_v rather_o make_v for_o the_o roman_a faith_n in_o that_o of_o all_o the_o world_n convert_v to_o christian_a religion_n there_o be_v but_o one_o poor_a half_a example_n of_o conversion_n and_o that_o false_a too_o wrought_v by_o any_o other_o religion_n which_o when_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o pretend_a conversion_n be_v wrought_v by_o arrian_n who_o even_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o most_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n it_o will_v turn_v to_o the_o shame_n and_o reproach_n of_o protestant_n who_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o true_a
majesty_n be_v on_o my_o side_n so_o that_o i_o do_v not_o care_v though_o a_o thousand_o augustine_n a_o thousand_o cyprian_n a_o thousand_o henricane_a church_n stand_v against_o i_o and_o in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o say_v if_o thy_o papist_n will_n prattle_v concern_v this_o word_n alone_o which_o he_o add_v to_o the_o text_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n present_o answer_v doctor_n martin_n luther_n will_v have_v it_o so_o and_o say_v a_o papist_n and_o a_o ass_n be_v the_o same_o so_o i_o will_v so_o i_o command_v my_o will_n be_v a_o law_n for_o we_o will_v not_o be_v the_o scholar_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o the_o master_n and_o judge_n and_o sleydan_n his_o dear_a scholar_n l._n 3._o fol._n 29._o b._n initio_fw-la &_o l._n 2._o fol._n 22._o a._n do_v report_n that_o he_o himself_o acknowledge_v his_o profession_n not_o to_o be_v of_o life_n or_o manner_n but_o of_o doctrine_n wish_v that_o he_o be_v remove_v from_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v because_o his_o manner_n and_o life_n do_v not_o answer_v his_o profession_n in_o so_o much_o that_o it_o gain_v the_o place_n of_o a_o proverb_n among_o the_o protestant_n of_o those_o day_n to_o express_v their_o riot_n and_o intemperance_n by_o say_v 225._o say_v morgensterne_n in_o â—ra_n de_fw-fr eccl._n p._n 225._o hodie_fw-la lutheranice_n vivemus_fw-la to_o day_n we_o will_v live_v like_o lutheran_n his_o impudent_a rail_n his_o foul_a filthy_a and_o bedlam-like_a expression_n have_v breed_v a_o stench_n through_o all_o his_o writing_n and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n for_o who_o will_v look_v for_o better_a language_n or_o better_o life_n from_o one_o who_o be_v such_o a_o darling_n of_o the_o devil_n 281._o luther_n in_o conc._n dom._n reminis_fw-la foe_fw-mi 19_o apud_fw-la cochleum_fw-la idem_fw-la in_o colloq_fw-la germ._n foe_n 275._o 281._o that_o he_o know_v he_o very_o well_o as_o he_o to_o his_o great_a credit_n confess_v that_o he_o have_v eat_v more_o than_o one_o measure_n of_o salt_n with_o he_o and_o that_o the_o devil_n sleep_v with_o he_o often_o than_o his_o wife_n katherine_n concern_v calvin_n that_o admire_a apostle_n of_o protestant_n it_o be_v affirm_v by_o conradus_n schlusselburg_n in_o theol._n calvinistar_n l._n 2._o fol._n 72._o a_o man_n of_o eminence_n in_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o certain_o a_o great_a enemy_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o god_n in_o the_o rod_n of_o his_o fury_n visit_v calvin_n do_v horrible_o punish_v he_o before_o the_o fearful_a hour_n of_o his_o unhappy_a death_n for_o he_o so_o strike_v this_o heretic_n with_o his_o mighty_a hand_n that_o be_v in_o despair_n and_o call_v upon_o the_o devil_n he_o give_v up_o his_o wicked_a soul_n swear_v curse_a and_o blaspheme_v he_o die_v of_o the_o disease_n of_o lice_n and_o worm_n increase_v in_o a_o most_o loathsome_a ulcer_n about_o his_o privy_a part_n so_o as_o none_o present_a can_v endure_v the_o stench_n these_o thing_n be_v declare_v concern_v his_o lasciviousness_n his_o sundry_a abominable_a vice_n and_o sodomitical_a lust_n for_o which_o he_o be_v by_o the_o magistrate_n under_o who_o he_o live_v brand_v on_o the_o shoulder_n with_o a_o hot_a burn_a iron_n unto_o which_o i_o yet_o see_v not_o any_o sound_n and_o clear_a refutation_n make_v thus_o far_o he_o of_o beza_n also_o another_o father_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n many_o foul_a and_o impious_a thing_n be_v record_v his_o odious_a conspiracy_n and_o seditious_a book_n be_v mention_v by_o bolseck_n in_o his_o book_n of_o beza_n life_n and_o by_o bancroft_n in_o his_o survey_n pag._n 127._o 54._o 59_o 219._o 220._o by_o who_o also_o he_o be_v tax_v of_o insolency_n pride_n and_o impudence_n in_o be_v too_o bold_a with_o the_o ancient_a father_n last_o he_o write_v 19_o write_v faius_n de_fw-fr vita_fw-la &_o obitu_fw-la beza_n p._n 19_o many_o lascivious_a poem_n and_o that_o after_o he_o be_v turn_v protestant_a and_o one_o epigram_n among_o the_o rest_n most_o infamous_a wherein_o debate_v with_o himself_o whether_o he_o shall_v prefer_v his_o lust_n with_o candida_n his_o wench_n or_o andebertus_fw-la his_o boy_n in_o conclusion_n he_o prefer_v the_o late_a and_o of_o two_o evil_a do_n both_o of_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v avoid_v he_o do_v deliberate_o choose_v one_o and_o that_o the_o most_o foul_a and_o unnatural_a these_o thing_n and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n be_v record_v of_o these_o and_z other_o the_o suppose_a apostle_n converter_n of_o the_o world_n and_o restorer_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o evangelicall_n doctrine_n of_o who_o we_o may_v say_v as_o joseph_n brethren_n do_v to_o jacob_n of_o his_o coat_n all_o smeer_v with_o blood_n vide_fw-la utrum_fw-la tunica_n filii_fw-la tui_fw-la sit_fw-la a_fw-la non_fw-fr see_v whether_o it_o be_v thy_o son_n coat_n or_o no_o gen._n 37.32_o judge_n whether_o these_o be_v the_o life_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n send_v to_o control_n the_o world_n to_o reform_v and_o lead_v out_o of_o error_n the_o misguide_a son_n of_o man_n sure_o any_o prudent_a man_n will_v believe_v that_o either_o god_n never_o intend_v the_o change_n they_o have_v make_v or_o if_o he_o do_v he_o will_v have_v choose_v other_o kind_n of_o man_n than_o these_o such_o as_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n who_o give_v the_o law_n unto_o the_o jew_n and_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o bring_v the_o gospel_n to_o the_o gentile_n as_o for_o the_o common_a multitude_n luther_n to_o the_o credit_n of_o his_o doctrine_n confess_v postill_n super_fw-la evang._n dominicae_fw-la 1._o advent_v that_o the_o world_n grow_v daily_o worse_o man_n be_v now_o more_o revengeful_a covetous_a licentious_a than_o they_o be_v ever_o before_o in_o the_o papacy_n and_o again_o he_o say_v domin_n 26._o post_n trin._n before_o when_o we_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o pope_n every_o man_n do_v willing_o follow_v good_a work_n and_o now_o every_o one_o neither_o say_v nor_o know_v any_o thing_n but_o how_o to_o get_v all_o thing_n to_o himself_o by_o exaction_n pillage_n theft_n lie_v usury_n etc._n etc._n and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v change_v from_o the_o catholic_a roman_a to_o the_o protestant_a religion_n it_o be_v confess_v by_o luther_n in_o serm._n convivial_a germ._n fol._n 55._o &_o musculus_fw-la loc._n com._n cap._n de_fw-fr decal_n in_o explanat_fw-la 3._o praecepti_fw-la p._n 62._o circa_fw-la med_n that_o they_o have_v change_v their_o life_n into_o worse_a which_o make_v paulus_n eberus_n a_o protestant_a writer_n of_o note_n complain_v say_v in_o praefat_fw-la comment_fw-fr philip._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la cor._n which_o evil_n see_v every_o one_o do_v behold_v with_o his_o proper_a eye_n he_o doubt_v not_o without_o cause_n whether_o our_o evangelicall_n congregation_n be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o also_o with_o the_o other_o reason_n foremention_v have_v make_v i_o not_o at_o all_o to_o doubt_v thereof_o but_o to_o believe_v assure_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n §_o 3._o as_o for_o the_o recriminattion_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o charge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o pope_n and_o many_o of_o the_o clergy_n and_o religious_a with_o great_a impiety_n as_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o it_o be_v true_a so_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o impertinent_a for_o what_o church_n pretend_v to_o have_v every_o particular_a person_n though_o of_o the_o high_a rank_n blameless_a let_v they_o look_v upon_o the_o head_n of_o their_o own_o church_n whosoever_o they_o be_v that_o they_o count_v so_o and_o see_v whether_o by_o their_o own_o member_n they_o be_v account_v spotless_a particular_o the_o first_o head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o upon_o their_o own_o clergy_n of_o who_o not_o i_o but_o doctor_n king_n bishop_n of_o london_n in_o jonam_fw-la lecture_n 45._o say_v that_o scarce_o the_o ten_o man_n of_o the_o ministry_n be_v moral_o honest_a but_o howsoever_o the_o successor_n may_v fail_v yet_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n high_o suspicious_a yea_o altogether_o convince_a that_o they_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o first_o revealer_n or_o reviver_n of_o the_o forsake_a truth_n of_o god_n if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o godly_a life_n be_v counterfeit_a messenger_n and_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o protestant_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o make_v a_o inventory_n of_o the_o fault_n of_o catholic_n for_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n as_o they_o confess_v catholic_n have_v possess_v the_o church_n and_o that_o throughout_o the_o world_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o their_o own_o fault_n who_o church_n be_v little_a above_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a and_o possess_v but_o some_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o be_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o church_n i_o confess_v to_o be_v measure_v exact_o
much_o as_o concern_v the_o full_a sense_n thereof_o be_v not_o all_o one_o to_o he_o as_o if_o they_o be_v in_o hebrew_n i_o will_v set_v they_o down_o according_a to_o the_o english_a protestant_a translation_n and_o their_o number_n of_o the_o psalm_n moab_n be_v my_o washpot_n over_o edom_n will_v i_o cast_v out_o my_o shoe_n psal_n 60.8_o also_o this_o though_o you_o have_v lie_v among_o the_o pot_n yet_o shall_v you_o be_v as_o the_o wing_n of_o a_o dove_n cover_v with_o silver_n and_o her_o feather_n with_o yellow_a gold_n psal_n 68_o v._n 13._o and_o this_o in_o the_o same_o psalm_n v._o 30._o rebuke_v the_o company_n of_o speareman_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o beast_n of_o the_o reed_n the_o multitude_n of_o the_o bull_n with_o the_o calf_n of_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n also_o this_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o service_n book_n or_o ever_o your_o pot_n be_v make_v hot_a with_o thorn_n so_o let_v indignation_n vex_v he_o even_o as_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v raw_a psal_n 58.8_o therefore_o when_o protestant_n read_v these_o and_o the_o like_a unintelligible_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o unlearned_a people_n without_o interpret_n they_o their_o end_n in_o read_v be_v only_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n they_o true_o fall_v into_o that_o error_n of_o which_o they_o untrue_o accuse_v we_o of_o speak_v in_o the_o church_n without_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n so_o have_v many_o of_o they_o alone_o in_o their_o sermon_n also_o speak_v latin_a or_o some_o other_o more_o unknown_a tongue_n without_o interpret_n it_o moreover_o the_o end_n of_o the_o church_n meeting_n here_o speak_v of_o by_o the_o apostle_n be_v to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a and_o convert_v the_o infidel_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v out_o of_o the_o 23._o and_o 24._o verse_n but_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o church_n in_o appoint_v liturgy_n and_o set_v form_n of_o public_a prayer_n and_o reading_n in_o the_o mass_n be_v not_o for_o the_o people_n instruction_n though_o that_o as_o i_o have_v show_v be_v not_o neglect_v but_o for_o other_o reason_n as_o first_o that_o by_o this_o public_a service_n a_o continual_a daily_a tribute_n or_o homage_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n may_v be_v public_o offer_v and_o pay_v unto_o god_n by_o his_o priest_n second_o that_o christian_n by_o their_o personal_a assistance_n at_o this_o public_a service_n may_v profess_v &_o exercise_v exterior_a act_n of_o religion_n common_a with_o the_o whole_a church_n represent_v by_o the_o synaxis_n or_o ecclesiastical_a meeting_n of_o every_o christian_a parish_n final_o that_o every_o christian_n by_o his_o presence_n yield_v consent_n unto_o the_o public_a prayer_n praise_n &_o thanksgiving_n of_o the_o church_n may_v participate_v of_o the_o grace_n benefit_n &_o fruit_n which_o the_o church_n do_v ordinary_o obtain_v by_o her_o liturgy_n &_o public_a oblation_n now_o for_o these_o end_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o every_o one_o shall_v understand_v word_n by_o word_n the_o prayer_n that_o be_v say_v in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n but_o it_o suffice_v that_o the_o church_n in_o general_a and_o in_o particular_a pastor_n &_o ecclesiastical_a person_n dedicate_v to_o the_o ministery_n of_o the_o church_n have_v particular_a notice_n of_o all_o the_o prayer_n that_o be_v say_v and_o that_o all_o may_v be_v teach_v and_o instruct_v in_o particular_a if_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o will_v be_v diligent_a therein_o but_o protestant_n be_v more_o easy_o lead_v into_o this_o error_n of_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n service_n must_v be_v say_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n because_o they_o conceive_v the_o principal_a intent_n thereof_o with_o we_o be_v as_o it_o be_v with_o they_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n for_o with_o they_o they_o do_v not_o usual_o read_v the_o church_n prayer_n unless_o there_o be_v company_n to_o hear_v not_o be_v there_o any_o receive_n of_o their_o communion_n unless_o there_o be_v a_o number_n of_o the_o people_n to_o communicate_v but_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o with_o we_o the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n be_v say_v though_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o people_n present_a for_o it_o be_v the_o priest_n office_n &_o not_o the_o people_n and_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v though_o there_o be_v no_o people_n present_a these_o be_v do_v to_o the_o service_n &_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o people_n too_o though_o not_o for_o their_o instruction_n and_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o be_v present_a at_o mass_n only_o upon_o sunday_n &_o other_o holiday_n yet_o may_v be_v present_a at_o any_o other_o time_n and_o be_v present_v more_o frequent_o &_o numerous_o than_o the_o protestant_n be_v at_o their_o service_n or_o sermon_n and_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o thing_n do_v or_o say_v understand_v much_o more_o and_o all_o woman_n &_o child_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o the_o priest_n be_v as_o ready_a if_o not_o more_o than_o ever_o they_o be_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o england_n and_o while_o they_o understand_v the_o general_a purport_n of_o that_o which_o be_v say_v though_o they_o can_v apply_v every_o latin_a word_n to_o its_o proper_a signification_n in_o the_o vulgar_a yet_o i_o suppose_v their_o understanding_n be_v more_o edify_v then_o they_o that_o know_v the_o signification_n of_o most_o of_o the_o word_n but_o not_o a_o jot_n of_o the_o inward_a sense_n &_o meaning_n thereof_o as_o happen_v to_o the_o unlearned_a protestant_n while_o they_o hear_v most_o part_n of_o the_o scripture_n read_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n moreover_o most_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o the_o present_a custom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o have_v their_o liturgy_n in_o a_o tongue_n not_o vulgar_a be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o also_o of_o all_o church_n now_o in_o the_o world_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_a though_o opposite_a to_o the_o roman_a only_o those_o of_o the_o pretend_a reformation_n except_v which_o constant_a concurrence_n be_v a_o great_a sign_n that_o the_o same_o be_v very_o conform_v unto_o reason_n &_o not_o any_o where_o forbid_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n the_o scripture_n be_v not_o read_v in_o any_o language_n but_o greek_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n as_o s._n jerom_n praefat_fw-la in_o paralip_n witness_v also_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n be_v use_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n yet_o the_o grecian_a be_v the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o east_n as_o be_v apparent_a by_o many_o testimony_n particular_o of_o the_o 19_o the_o basil_n de_fw-fr spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la c._n 19_o cappadocian_n 11._o cappadocian_n d_o hieron_n in_o proem_n 2._o lib._n come_v ad_fw-la galat._n &_o act._n apost_n c._n 1._o v._n 10_o 11._o mesapotamian_o do_v galathian_n 13._o galathian_n theodoret._n in_o histor_n ss_z patrum_fw-la hist_o 13._o lycaonian_o anton._n lycaonian_o hieron_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n in_o anton._n egyptian_n syrian_n yea_o that_o all_o these_o country_n &_o most_o of_o the_o orient_a have_v their_o proper_a language_n distinct_a from_o the_o greek_a be_v manifest_a out_o of_o act_n 2._o where_o divers_a nation_n of_o the_o east_n be_v assemble_v in_o jerusalem_n at_o pentecoste_n &_o hear_v the_o apostle_n speak_v with_o tongue_n say_v how_o hear_v we_o every_o man_n in_o our_o own_o tongue_n wherein_o we_o be_v bear_v act_n 2.8_o no_o less_o manifest_a be_v it_o that_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n be_v common_a ancient_o to_o all_o those_o of_o the_o western_a part_n yea_o even_o in_o africa_n as_o appear_v by_o testimony_n of_o s._n augustine_n epist_n 57_o the_o doct_n christ_n l._n 2._o c._n 13._o in_o psal_n 123._o &_o in_o exposit_n ep._n ad_fw-la rom._n &_o ep._n 173._o yet_o be_v not_o the_o latin_a the_o vulgar_a language_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o west_n but_o every_o one_o have_v his_o own_o distinct_a as_o now_o they_o have_v &_o particular_o in_o england_n the_o british_a language_n be_v then_o in_o use_n nor_o yet_o be_v the_o latin_a language_n vulgar_o know_v in_o all_o these_o nation_n though_o understand_v by_o the_o betee_a sort_n as_o it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n &_o in_o all_o likelihood_n more_o general_o know_v now_o than_o then_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o study_n of_o art_n &_o science_n &_o communion_n in_o religion_n be_v fit_a mean_n to_o spread_v a_o language_n than_o the_o sword_n of_o a_o conqueror_n so_o that_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v never_o judge_v it_o requisite_a that_o the_o public_a liturgy_n shall_v be_v turn_v into_o the_o mother_n tongue_n of_o every_o nation_n nor_o necessary_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v present_o
understand_v word_n by_o word_n by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o vulgar_a assistant_n neither_o do_v the_o end_n of_o the_o public_a service_n require_v it_o as_o for_o those_o sect_n that_o use_v no_o liturgy_n at_o all_o but_o in_o their_o church-meeting_n do_v only_o make_v a_o extemporal_a prayer_n before_o &_o after_o sermon_n as_o the_o custom_n be_v now_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o england_n that_o the_o people_n may_v pray_v with_o they_o they_o do_v as_o they_o ought_v in_o use_v the_o vulgar_a tongue_n &_o catholic_n if_o they_o use_v such_o exercise_n no_o doubt_n will_v do_v it_o in_o like_a manner_n §_o 2._o as_o for_o the_o comfort_n &_o more_o plentiful_a edification_n of_o the_o understanding_n which_o some_o few_o want_n in_o that_o they_o do_v not_o so_o perfect_o understand_v all_o the_o particular_n of_o divine_a service_n it_o may_v by_o other_o mean_v abundant_o be_v supply_v without_o turn_v the_o public_a liturgy_n into_o innumerable_a vulgar_a language_n which_o will_v bring_v great_a confusion_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o first_o the_o church_n can_v not_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o every_o country_n when_o difference_n arise_v about_o the_o translation_n thereof_o and_o so_o divers_a error_n &_o heresy_n may_v creep_v into_o particular_a country_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n never_o able_a to_o take_v notice_n thereof_o second_o particular_a country_n can_v not_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o have_v the_o part_n of_o the_o scripture_n use_v in_o the_o liturgy_n true_o translate_v for_o they_o can_v have_v no_o other_o assure_a proof_n thereof_o than_o the_o church_n approbation_n nor_o can_v she_o approve_v what_o she_o herself_o do_v not_o understand_v three_o if_o there_o be_v as_o many_o translation_n of_o the_o liturgy_n as_o there_o be_v several_a language_n in_o the_o world_n it_o can_v not_o be_v avoid_v but_o that_o some_o will_v in_o many_o place_n be_v ridiculous_a incongruous_a and_o full_a of_o mistake_v to_o the_o great_a prejudice_n of_o soul_n especial_o in_o language_n that_o have_v no_o great_a extent_n nor_o many_o learned_a man_n that_o natural_o speak_v they_o four_o the_o liturgy_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v often_o change_v together_o with_o the_o language_n which_o do_v much_o altar_n in_o every_o age_n as_o be_v very_o well_o know_v five_o in_o the_o same_o country_n by_o reason_n of_o different_a dialect_n some_o province_n understand_v not_o one_o another_o and_o in_o the_o island_n of_o japonia_n as_o some_o write_v there_o be_v one_o language_n for_o man_n another_o for_o woman_n one_o language_n for_o gentleman_n another_z for_o rustic_n into_o what_o language_n then_o shall_v the_o liturgy_n of_o japonia_n be_v translate_v so_o that_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o divine_a service_n translate_v in_o all_o vulgar_a language_n be_v insuperable_a the_o commodity_n be_v but_o to_o the_o most_o ignorant_a part_n and_o that_o but_o in_o part_n and_o to_o be_v recompense_v by_o other_o mean_n and_o be_v so_o by_o prayer_n book_n and_o other_o instruction_n in_o abundance_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n in_o so_o much_o that_o i_o dare_v bold_o say_v for_o i_o have_v be_v a_o eyewitness_n that_o in_o the_o city_n of_o paris_n and_o rome_n there_o be_v five_o time_n as_o much_o preach_n and_o ten_o time_n as_o much_o catechise_n of_o youth_n and_o ignorant_a people_n as_o be_v in_o london_n so_o that_o blindness_n &_o ignorance_n to_o catholic_n be_v ignorant_o &_o blind_o object_v last_o we_o can_v imagine_v that_o if_o s._n paul_n have_v intend_v that_o which_o the_o protestant_n labour_v to_o enforce_v out_o of_o the_o abovenamed_a chapter_n to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o both_o he_o and_o his_o fellow_n apostle_n will_v have_v practise_v the_o contrary_a at_o the_o write_n thereof_o and_o all_o their_o life_n after_o for_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o they_o or_o any_o after_o they_o do_v use_v any_o liturgy_n but_o in_o one_o of_o the_o learned_a language_n which_o though_o they_o be_v vulgar_a to_o some_o people_n in_o those_o time_n yet_o but_o to_o a_o small_a part_n in_o comparison_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n among_o who_o they_o celebrate_v mass_n §_o 3._o as_o for_o private_a prayer_n the_o catholic_a church_n permit_v all_o man_n whether_o out_o of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o they_o to_o pray_v in_o what_o language_n they_o please_v yea_o the_o pater_n the_o ave_fw-la and_o the_o creed_n be_v command_v by_o divers_a counsel_n to_o be_v learn_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o divers_a book_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v publish_v and_o use_v in_o all_o catholic_a country_n yet_o those_o catholic_n that_o do_v pray_v or_o sing_v psalm_n in_o latin_a which_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v either_o by_o choice_n or_o obligation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v for_o either_o they_o understand_v the_o prayer_n in_o the_o whole_a mass_n thereof_o as_o the_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la for_o example_n though_o they_o know_v not_o perhaps_o whether_o pater_fw-la signify_v our_o and_o noster_n father_n or_o the_o contrary_a yet_o say_v this_o prayer_n with_o due_a devotion_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v our_o lord_n prayer_n which_o they_o can_v very_o well_o repeat_v in_o their_o mother_n tongue_n no_o man_n i_o suppose_v can_v be_v so_o absurd_a to_o think_v this_o prayer_n be_v not_o acceptable_a to_o god_n though_o the_o pious_a thought_n be_v not_o measure_v geometrical_o to_o the_o word_n or_o else_o they_o understand_v only_o more_o general_o that_o such_o or_o such_o a_o prayer_n or_o psalm_n for_o example_n miserere_fw-la be_v a_o psalm_n full_a of_o penitent_a affection_n and_o this_o they_o say_v with_o much_o inward_a sorrow_n and_o contrition_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o who_o can_v deny_v that_o this_o pious_a affection_n be_v please_v to_o god_n though_o the_o thought_n and_o word_n do_v not_o mathematical_o correspond_v the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o apostle_n approve_v the_o like_a say_v in_o the_o 17._o verse_n of_o the_o forementioned_a chapter_n thou_o very_o give_v thanks_o well_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o do_v absolute_o allow_v it_o in_o the_o 28._o verse_n say_v but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o interpreter_n let_v he_o keep_v silence_n in_o the_o church_n and_o let_v he_o speak_v to_o god_n and_o himself_o and_o in_o this_o matter_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n the_o protestant_n also_o may_v keep_v silence_n unless_o they_o can_v speak_v more_o to_o the_o purpose_n §_o 4._o these_o point_n &_o all_o other_o i_o examine_v with_o diligence_n and_o find_v that_o protestant_n ordinary_o do_v not_o true_o apprehend_v many_o of_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n nor_o just_o oppose_v any_o of_o they_o but_o i_o have_v only_o touch_v these_o few_o particular_n to_o let_v the_o unlearned_a protestant_a reader_n see_v that_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v not_o such_o monstrous_a thing_n as_o they_o ordinary_o conceive_v they_o but_o rather_o that_o it_o be_v monstrous_a in_o they_o not_o to_o believe_v they_o and_o to_o awaken_v the_o further_a diligence_n of_o all_o protestant_n to_o search_v into_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o point_n so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v able_a either_o by_o themselves_o or_o other_o if_o they_o will_v not_o at_o the_o first_o cast_v themselves_o upon_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v sufficient_o prove_v in_o the_o former_a part_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v the_o short_a and_o sure_a way_n and_o to_o read_v the_o book_n of_o catholic_n set_v forth_o to_o this_o purpose_n &_o not_o to_o exercise_v a_o implicit_a faith_n to_o the_o protestant_a religion_n and_o even_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o to_o their_o hurt_n see_v they_o will_v not_o yet_o do_v it_o to_o the_o catholic_a religion_n to_o their_o advantage_n in_o which_o catholic_n book_n they_o shall_v find_v all_o the_o plea_n for_o protestancy_n all_o their_o objection_n against_o catholic_a doctrine_n answer_v with_o that_o learning_n and_o solidity_n with_o that_o clearness_n and_o fullness_n that_o be_v not_o faith_n also_o require_v which_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n only_o to_o the_o apprehension_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o church_n teach_v it_o be_v impossible_a in_o my_o judgement_n impossible_a i_o say_v that_o any_o reasonable_a man_n shall_v continue_v in_o his_o judgement_n a_o protestant_a yet_o many_o there_o be_v i_o fear_v who_o though_o they_o be_v in_o belief_n and_o judgement_n catholic_n yet_o in_o outward_a profession_n be_v protestant_n who_o like_o the_o inferior_a sphere_n which_o be_v move_v one_o way_n by_o the_o primum_fw-la mobile_n and_o a_o contrary_a way_n by_o their_o own_o peculiar_a motion_n so_o they_o be_v move_v to_o believe_v the_o catholic_a verity_n by_o the_o influence_n of_o
to_o the_o direct_a meaning_n thereof_o and_o so_o either_o in_o those_o thing_n become_v popish_a themselves_o or_o accuse_v their_o teacher_n of_o popery_n §_o 5._o another_o fraud_n i_o have_v observe_v among_o the_o canonical_a protestant_n which_o be_v that_o when_o they_o dispute_v against_o catholic_n they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n and_o will_v be_v try_v by_o that_o only_a but_o when_o they_o dispute_v against_o the_o puritan_n and_o other_o sect_n among_o they_o who_o deal_v with_o they_o at_o their_o own_o weapon_n of_o scripture_n only_o than_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o use_v the_o same_o argument_n against_o sectary_n that_o catholic_n do_v against_o they_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o point_n of_o baptise_v of_o infant_n against_o the_o anabaptist_n and_o the_o keep_n of_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n holy_a against_o the_o sabbatarian_o who_o will_v have_v saturday_n for_o either_o of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o command_n in_o scripture_n and_o shall_v tradition_n serve_v they_o in_o those_o case_n and_o not_o in_o other_o or_o shall_v scripture_n with_o they_o prove_v all_o other_o point_n and_o not_o those_o and_o this_o shift_n be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o s._n augustine_n in_o psal_n 80._o witness_v to_o be_v common_a to_o fox_n and_o heretic_n for_o as_o fox_n have_v two_o hole_n to_o save_v themselves_o by_o one_o when_o they_o be_v drive_v from_o the_o other_o so_o heretic_n who_o the_o scripture_n figure_v out_o by_o fox_n when_o the_o spouse_n say_v let_v we_o take_v the_o young_a fox_n that_o destroy_v the_o vine_n cant._n 2.15_o have_v a_o double_a passage_n to_o save_v themselves_o by_o the_o one_o when_o they_o be_v assault_v by_o the_o other_o so_o that_o he_o that_o will_v catch_v they_o must_v set_v his_o net_n before_o both_o issue_n and_o besiege_v both_o passage_n as_o the_o excellent_a catholic_a writer_n have_v do_v and_o have_v leave_v they_o neither_o tradition_n nor_o scripture_n whereby_o to_o escape_v for_o although_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o teach_v all_o in_o direct_a and_o particular_a term_n that_o calique_n do_v yet_o it_o teach_v nothing_o that_o protestant_n do_v in_o the_o thing_n they_o differ_v from_o catholic_n and_o in_o general_a the_o scripture_n teach_v all_o that_o catholic_n do_v by_o refer_v we_o to_o tradition_n and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o it_o be_v not_o require_v that_o all_o that_o we_o believe_v or_o do_v be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o there_o be_v no_o scripture_n against_o it_o for_o what_o be_v not_o forbid_v be_v lawful_a as_o the_o apostle_n say_v where_o there_o be_v no_o law_n there_o be_v no_o transgression_n rom._n 4.15_o if_o then_o there_o be_v no_o law_n of_o scripture_n against_o it_o it_o be_v lawful_a especial_o if_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o the_o scripture_n refer_v we_o and_o be_v to_o we_o more_o evident_a to_o come_v from_o god_n than_o the_o scripture_n be_v which_o we_o do_v not_o know_v to_o do_v so_o but_o by_o the_o church_n testimony_n so_o that_o i_o find_v the_o protestant_n be_v like_o to_o the_o giant_n procustus_n mention_v by_o plutarch_n who_o have_v a_o great_a iron_n bed_n fit_a for_o himself_o all_o stranger_n that_o he_o take_v he_o lay_v therein_o and_o if_o they_o be_v too_o long_o for_o the_o bed_n he_o cut_v off_o so_o much_o of_o their_o leg_n if_o too_o short_a he_o stretch_v they_o out_o till_o they_o come_v even_o so_o the_o protestant_n have_v build_v a_o religion_n after_o the_o model_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n do_v examine_v scripture_n counsel_n father_n and_o all_o authority_n by_o it_o whereof_o some_o they_o cut_v off_o as_o be_v too_o long_o in_o affirm_v more_o than_o they_o do_v and_o other_o be_v too_o short_a for_o their_o purpose_n they_o miserable_o serve_v tenter_n and_o rack_n till_o they_o come_v to_o the_o length_n they_o desire_v and_o have_v i_o the_o wicked_a ambition_n by_o impiety_n to_o make_v myself_o famous_a i_o believe_v i_o can_v conjure_v up_o new_a opinion_n which_o lay_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n i_o can_v varnish_v with_o as_o much_o reason_n and_o scripture_n as_o any_o they_o profess_v who_o attempt_n have_v have_v no_o better_a success_n than_o achelous_n have_v in_o fight_v with_o hercules_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o several_a shape_n hope_v in_o one_o or_o other_o to_o overcome_v he_o but_o be_v by_o hercules_n beat_v through_o all_o his_o shape_n and_o force_v at_o last_o to_o take_v his_o own_o proper_a shape_n and_o yield_v so_o protestant_n fight_v against_o catholic_n be_v by_o they_o beat_v through_o all_o their_o change_n and_o form_n and_o shift_n through_o which_o they_o wander_v and_o be_v force_v at_o last_o to_o take_v the_o true_a form_n of_o protestancy_n which_o be_v obstinate_o to_o deny_v the_o plain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n but_o i_o hearty_o pray_v that_o it_o will_v please_v god_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o true_a form_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v which_o be_v of_o roman_a catholic_n until_o which_o they_o will_v like_o the_o blind_a sodomite_n perpetual_o roll_n wander_v and_o grope_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o uncertainty_n and_o instability_n till_o eternal_a darkness_n seize_v upon_o they_o for_o by_o embarque_a themselves_o in_o such_o a_o enterprise_n as_o be_v the_o board_v of_o the_o ship_n of_o peter_n they_o be_v like_a to_o arrive_v at_o no_o other_o port_n but_o ruin_n and_o destruction_n §_o 6._o moreover_o i_o find_v this_o proceed_n of_o the_o protestant_n to_o be_v most_o uneasonable_a and_o full_a of_o pride_n in_o that_o they_o be_v but_o few_o in_o number_n especial_o in_o their_o beginning_n yea_o but_o one_o one_o infinite_o audacious_a luther_n once_o a_o child_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v presume_v to_o correct_v or_o reform_v the_o whole_a christian_a world_n a_o thing_n which_o no_o man_n will_v admit_v in_o the_o private_a regiment_n of_o his_o own_o family_n that_o a_o son_n or_o servant_n shall_v presume_v to_o find_v fault_n with_o and_o change_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o house_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n master_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o assume_v to_o himself_o alone_o to_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o cause_n one_o earnest_o desire_v lycurgus_n to_o establish_v a_o popular_a state_n in_o lacedaemon_n that_o the_o base_a may_v have_v as_o great_a authority_n as_o the_o high_a answer_v begin_v to_o do_v so_o first_o in_o thy_o own_o house_n which_o he_o refuse_v and_o thereby_o see_v the_o injustice_n of_o his_o own_o demand_n so_o these_o man_n that_o will_v not_o admit_v within_o themselves_o either_o in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a or_o civil_a that_o they_o who_o duty_n it_o be_v to_o obey_v shall_v command_v they_o who_o duty_n it_o be_v to_o learn_v shall_v teach_v withwhat_o face_n can_v they_o defend_v the_o practice_n thereof_o in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o house_n of_o god_n of_o which_o our_o predecessor_n be_v guilty_a in_o the_o first_o attempt_n and_o this_o present_a generation_n in_o the_o continuance_n of_o their_o rebellion_n nor_o let_v they_o think_v that_o their_o have_v of_o the_o bible_n in_o the_o mother-tongue_n will_v save_v they_o as_o if_o it_o be_v like_o the_o palladium_n to_o the_o trojan_n a_o thing_n drop_v down_o from_o heaven_n no_o man_n know_v how_o with_o this_o condition_n annex_v that_o while_o they_o keep_v it_o in_o their_o city_n they_o shall_v never_o perish_v while_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o extreme_o pollute_v it_o with_o two_o thing_n their_o interpretation_n and_o their_o conversation_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o only_o the_o word_n but_o the_o meaning_n of_o god_n also_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o have_v the_o sense_n of_o christ_n 1_o cor._n 2.16_o both_o prove_v by_o never-erring_a authority_n and_o last_o weigh_v all_o the_o protestant_n argument_n with_o all_o impartiality_n or_o if_o there_o be_v any_o inclination_n of_o the_o balance_n it_o be_v to_o their_o side_n with_o who_o doctrine_n i_o have_v be_v from_o my_o childhood_n season_v and_o have_v be_v a_o teacher_n of_o other_o for_o the_o space_n of_o near_o twenty_o year_n and_o to_o who_o to_o receive_v contrary_a impression_n i_o know_v must_v prove_v extreme_o prejudicial_a who_o therefore_o address_v myself_o to_o this_o enquiry_n with_o the_o disposition_n of_o a_o jealous_a husband_n seek_v that_o which_o i_o be_v most_o loath_a to_o find_v yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o i_o find_v that_o all_o their_o plea_n and_o pretence_n and_o their_o answer_n to_o catholic_n be_v weak_a sleight_n false_a or_o impertinent_a and_o like_a to_o a_o certain_a fish_n call_v sleve_n
of_o her_o communion_n than_o of_o any_o other_o yea_o many_o time_n there_o have_v be_v when_o she_o have_v enfold_v all_o christian_n in_o her_o arm_n and_o not_o one_o to_o be_v find_v out_o of_o her_o communion_n her_o doctrine_n then_o in_o reason_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o most_o probable_a and_o as_o some_o philosopher_n say_v natural_a body_n do_v neglect_v the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o of_o their_o particular_a motion_n to_o serve_v and_o follow_v the_o law_n of_o universal_a nature_n of_o which_o one_o be_v that_o there_o must_v be_v no_o vacuum_n or_o place_n utter_o empty_a which_o law_n to_o observe_v we_o see_v that_o heavy_a body_n will_v rise_v upward_o which_o otherwise_o will_v fall_v downward_o so_o the_o particular_a rule_n of_o reason_n in_o particular_a man_n if_o they_o will_v show_v themselves_o the_o dutiful_a child_n of_o reason_n must_v give_v place_n to_o this_o general_a and_o universal_a rule_n of_o reason_n implant_v in_o mankind_n and_o when_o they_o be_v incline_v one_o way_n to_o a_o opinion_n by_o their_o own_o private_a and_o domestic_a reason_n they_o must_v suspend_v that_o inclination_n and_o conquer_v the_o provocation_n thereof_o and_o ready_o yield_v unto_o the_o fundamental_a and_o universal_a law_n of_o reason_n which_o be_v that_o in_o matter_n of_o who_o truth_n there_o be_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n that_o be_v most_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o have_v the_o most_o reason_n on_o its_o side_n wherein_o the_o most_o and_o the_o most_o reasonable_a of_o reasonable_a creature_n do_v agree_v which_o if_o they_o do_v they_o shall_v not_o run_v upon_o the_o rock_n of_o believe_a contradiction_n as_o some_o of_o they_o imagine_v but_o shall_v find_v themselves_o oblige_v by_o the_o train_n of_o their_o own_o principle_n to_o become_v roman_a catholic_n these_o consideration_n together_o with_o the_o great_a assistance_n of_o god_n grace_n have_v cause_v i_o to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o all_o protestant_a church_n who_o like_o those_o mention_v in_o s._n john_n say_v they_o be_v jew_n the_o true_a church_n and_o be_v not_o but_o be_v the_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n revel_v 2.9_o and_o not_o to_o content_v myself_o to_o be_v a_o catholic_a in_o opinion_n only_o keep_v it_o private_a to_o myself_o to_o save_v my_o temporal_a interest_n nor_o with_o the_o two_o tribe_n and_o half_a forbear_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n but_o stay_v on_o the_o other_o side_n of_o jordan_n tempt_v thereunto_o by_o the_o pleasantness_n of_o the_o land_n but_o disdain_v to_o match_v my_o love_n so_o low_a as_o of_o this_o creep_a world_n with_o the_o renounce_n of_o all_o i_o possess_v or_o that_o my_o hope_n can_v reach_v at_o to_o the_o pull_n on_o myself_o the_o displeasure_n of_o my_o friend_n and_o kindred_n the_o reproach_n and_o hatred_n of_o the_o protestant_a party_n to_o the_o abandon_v of_o myself_o my_o wife_n and_o child_n to_o all_o the_o calamity_n which_o be_v all_o that_o beggary_n and_o perpetual_a banishment_n can_v throw_v upon_o we_o launch_v forth_o into_o the_o deep_a of_o this_o wide_a world_n without_o rudder_n anchor_n sail_n or_o tackle_n to_o humble_v ourselves_o at_o the_o foot_n of_o our_o holy_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o one_o true_a holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n and_o will_v be_v so_o and_o will_v be_v account_v so_o when_o these_o like_o their_o predecessor_n revolter_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o and_o to_o choose_v to_o perish_v for_o want_n if_o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n rather_o than_o to_o have_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n stoop_v under_o my_o command_n and_o be_v a_o protestant_n and_o to_o say_v as_o themistocles_n do_v to_o his_o wife_n and_o child_n though_o in_o a_o different_a sense_n periissemus_fw-la nisi_fw-la periissemus_fw-la we_o have_v perish_v if_o we_o have_v not_o perish_v if_o we_o have_v not_o perish_v temporal_o we_o have_v perish_v eternal_o nor_o will_v i_o sell_v the_o inward_a peace_n and_o consolation_n i_o here_o find_v though_o at_o such_o a_o rate_n as_o will_v undo_v the_o world_n to_o buy_v it_o for_o he_o that_o purchase_v worldly_a prosperity_n with_o the_o loss_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n out-buyes_a it_o and_o will_v prove_v a_o bankrupt_a with_o which_o the_o tendry_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v counterpoize_v prove_v too_o light_a as_o our_o saviour_n say_v what_o shall_v it_o profit_v a_o man_n to_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o to_o lose_v his_o own_o soul_n math._n 16.20_o and_o all_o this_o because_o they_o that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v outlaw_n against_o god_n be_v without_o christ_n and_o without_o god_n in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v ephes_n 2.12_o and_o because_o as_o all_o antiquity_n testify_v that_o 1._o that_o council_n cart._n 4._o c._n 1._o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n 152._o salvation_n aug._n ep._n 152._o that_o whosoever_o be_v not_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v have_v life_n 4._o life_n aug._n de_fw-fr sym_n ad_fw-la catech_n lib._n 4._o that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v god_n for_o his_o father_n who_o will_v not_o have_v the_o church_n for_o his_o mother_n eccl_n mother_n cyp._n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccl_n that_o christ_n be_v not_o with_o those_o that_o assemble_v out_o of_o the_o church_n ibidem_fw-la church_n ibidem_fw-la that_o though_o they_o shall_v be_v slay_v for_o the_o confession_n of_o christ_n this_o spot_n be_v not_o wash_v away_o even_o with_o blood_n ibidem_fw-la blood_n ibidem_fw-la that_o he_o can_v be_v a_o martyr_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n emerito_fw-la church_n aug_n de_fw-fr gest_n cum_fw-la emerito_fw-la that_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n one_o may_v have_v faith_n sacrament_n and_o in_o sum_n every_o thing_n except_o salvation_n 5._o salvation_n prosp_n promis_fw-fr &_o praedic_fw-la dei_fw-la par_fw-fr 4._o c._n 5._o that_o he_o that_o communicate_v not_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o heretic_n and_o antichrist_n 19_o antichrist_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 19_o that_o no_o heretic_n nor_o schismatique_n that_o be_v not_o restore_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n before_o the_o end_n of_o his_o life_n can_v be_v save_v and_o this_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o appoint_v so_o by_o god_n and_o receive_v by_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o all_o age_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o that_o not_o only_o for_o a_o time_n but_o at_o this_o time_n and_o for_o ever_o and_o this_o be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v sure_o it_o shall_v never_o be_v remove_v nor_o he_o that_o like_o the_o wiseman_n build_v thereon_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v the_o rain_n fall_v the_o flood_n come_v the_o wind_n blue_a and_o rush_v upon_o the_o house_n and_o it_o fall_v not_o for_o it_o be_v found_v on_o a_o rock_n matth._n 7.25_o 26_o 27._o on_o the_o other_o side_n all_o other_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o sandy_a foundation_n of_o humane_a invention_n and_o must_v expect_v the_o fate_n of_o the_o fool_n house_n on_o which_o the_o the_o rain_n fall_v the_o flood_n come_v the_o wind_n blue_a and_o rush_v thereon_o and_o it_o fall_v and_o the_o ruin_n thereof_o be_v great_a chap._n xxiii_o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o be_v represent_v on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o splendour_n and_o orderly_a composure_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o deformity_n and_o confusion_n of_o protestant_a congregation_n §_o 1._o now_o for_o a_o conclusion_n let_v i_o invite_v the_o reader_n to_o stand_v as_o it_o be_v upon_o mount_n nebo_n as_o moses_n do_v and_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o wilderness_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n on_o the_o other_o here_o among_o catholic_n you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n like_o the_o cloud_n that_o appear_v to_o elisha_n as_o big_a as_o a_o man_n hand_n which_o by_o and_o by_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n a_o church_n which_o have_v encircle_v in_o her_o arm_n at_o least_o in_o their_o predecessor_n all_o that_o ever_o wear_v the_o name_n of_o christian_n which_o have_v stretch_v her_o dominion_n as_o far_o as_o the_o sun_n his_o beam_n and_o wheresoever_o he_o have_v bestow_v his_o corporal_a she_o have_v bestow_v her_o spiritual_a light_n there_o among_o protestant_n you_o shall_v see_v church_n that_o have_v get_v possession_n only_o of_o the_o most_o obscure_a place_n and_o that_o by_o patch_n like_o a_o poor_a man_n land_n and_o those_o too_o usurp_v by_o fraud_n and_o violence_n
from_o the_o just_a owner_n thereof_o not_o purchase_v but_o steal_v here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n that_o have_v continue_v without_o interruption_n since_o the_o first_o plant_v thereof_o that_o have_v keep_v perpetual_a term_n without_o vacation_n that_o in_o all_o the_o rough_a tempest_n of_o this_o world_n persecution_n have_v still_o rid_v out_o the_o storm_n and_o though_o by_o the_o tyranny_n of_o heathen_a and_o heretic_n million_o of_o her_o child_n do_v fall_v it_o be_v but_o like_o the_o morning_n dew_n water_v thereby_o the_o seed_n of_o grace_n which_o themselves_o have_v sow_v and_o when_o they_o calm_o bleed_v it_o be_v but_o oil_n to_o the_o apostle_n lamp_n who_o bright_a flame_n may_v yet_o serve_v to_o light_a posterity_n to_o heaven_n and_o as_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v wont_a to_o weep_v to_o see_v it_o on_o fire_n because_o it_o will_v afterward_o be_v fair_a build_v so_o the_o devil_n though_o he_o cause_v it_o yet_o do_v mourn_v to_o see_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o fire_n in_o her_o martyr_n which_o be_v ever_o repair_v by_o a_o great_a increase_n of_o convert_n who_o constant_o keep_v the_o faith_n till_o they_o lose_v themselves_o in_o keep_v it_o like_o naboth_n who_o keep_v his_o possession_n with_o the_o loss_n of_o his_o blood_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n like_o castor_n and_o pollux_n rise_v and_o set_v by_o turn_n sometime_o alive_a sometime_o dead_a with_o such_o huge_a great_a gap_n between_o the_o time_n of_o their_o subsist_v that_o for_o any_o succour_n they_o can_v have_v from_o they_o million_o of_o soul_n may_v in_o the_o interim_n have_v drop_v into_o hell_n and_o as_o the_o moabite_n when_o they_o see_v the_o water_n look_v ruddy_a think_v they_o have_v be_v mingle_v with_o blood_n when_o it_o be_v but_o the_o reflection_n of_o the_o morning_n sun_n beam_n on_o they_o so_o when_o they_o suffer_v any_o thing_n they_o call_v it_o persecution_n for_o their_o obedience_n to_o god_n when_o it_o be_v indeed_o but_o the_o effect_n of_o justice_n on_o they_o for_o their_o rebellion_n against_o god_n deputy_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o prince_n and_o instead_o of_o give_v they_o increase_v as_o persecution_n have_v always_o do_v to_o the_o church_n it_o do_v with_o the_o aid_n of_o their_o inward_a discord_n utter_o extingnish_v they_o who_o have_v have_v none_o but_o have_v make_v many_o martyr_n revive_v even_o in_o these_o late_a &_o present_a time_n the_o ancient_a copy_n of_o cruelty_n against_o catholic_n blind_o believe_v that_o by_o kill_a god_n servant_n they_o do_v god_n service_n who_o meek_a spirit_n have_v pay_v as_o large_a a_o tribute_n of_o patience_n unto_o heaven_n and_o sufferance_n to_o the_o world_n as_o any_o that_o go_v before_o they_o and_o have_v prove_v in_o themselves_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o spouse_n say_v in_o the_o canticle_n ch_z 5._o v._n 10._o my_o belove_a be_v white_a and_o ruddy_a be_v blanch_v with_o the_o whiteness_n of_o innocence_n &_o gule_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o martyrdom_n the_o fury_n of_o who_o malice_n and_o persecution_n have_v pursue_v many_o even_a through_o the_o gate_n of_o death_n add_v profanation_n to_o their_o cruelty_n by_o disturb_v the_o dead_a body_n and_o silent_a urn_n of_o saint_n depart_v a_o poor_a revenge_n and_o foolish_a which_o do_v more_o express_v their_o hatred_n than_o satisfy_v it_o and_o show_v that_o their_o malice_n do_v more_o afflict_v their_o own_o mind_n before_o it_o be_v execute_v than_o it_o can_v do_v their_o enemy_n body_n in_o the_o execution_n so_o eager_a so_o importunate_a be_v sin_n ever_o to_o its_o own_o shame_n §_o 2._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n that_o have_v always_o be_v in_o view_n who_o neither_o fear_n nor_o coyness_n have_v make_v to_o hide_v her_o head_n and_o who_o admire_a beauty_n have_v invite_v all_o man_n to_o her_o chaste_a embrace_n and_o like_o medusa_n head_n have_v turn_v they_o to_o stone_n of_o this_o live_a building_n by_o the_o admiration_n of_o her_o surpass_a beauty_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n such_o which_o be_v very_o strange_a as_o be_v never_o see_v or_o very_o seldom_o keep_v such_o unkind_a and_o retire_a state_n that_o man_n like_a diogenes_n who_o go_v about_o athens_n with_o a_o candle_n and_o a_o lantern_n at_o noon_n day_n to_o seek_v a_o honest_a man_n must_v do_v so_o about_o the_o world_n to_o find_v they_o out_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n perish_v for_o want_v of_o spiritual_a aid_n who_o never_o have_v any_o beauty_n riches_n or_o rarity_n among_o they_o but_o only_o gyges_n his_o ring_n whereby_o they_o do_v for_o the_o most_o part_n walk_v invisible_a the_o english_a proverb_n say_v that_o where_o god_n have_v his_o church_n the_o devil_n have_v his_o chapel_n and_o so_o he_o have_v always_o have_v in_o heretic_n who_o in_o regard_n of_o place_n have_v be_v mingle_v with_o catholic_n but_o that_o the_o devil_n shall_v have_v all_o the_o church_n and_o god_n not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o chapel_n as_o they_o pretend_v be_v most_o incredible_a §_o 3._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n like_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v at_o unity_n within_o itself_o and_o like_o the_o wall_n of_o byzantium_n so_o close_o unite_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v all_o but_o one_o entire_a stone_n and_o as_o god_n speak_v of_o old_a by_o the_o mouth_n of_o his_o prophet_n luc._n 1.70_o intimate_v that_o though_o they_o be_v many_o prophet_n yet_o they_o have_v all_o but_o one_o mouth_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o unity_n and_o agreement_n of_o their_o say_n so_o speak_v he_o now_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n a_o body_n have_v christ_n for_o the_o head_n from_o who_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v the_o whole_a body_n be_v fit_o join_v together_o and_o compact_v by_o that_o which_o every_o joint_a supply_n according_a to_o the_o effectual_a work_n in_o the_o measure_n of_o every_o part_n make_v increase_v of_o the_o body_n to_o the_o edify_n of_o itself_o in_o love_n who_o powerful_a union_n like_o the_o bundle_n of_o arrow_n present_v by_o the_o emperor_n saladine_n to_o his_o son_n as_o the_o emblem_n of_o unite_a strength_n can_v be_v break_v by_o the_o assault_n of_o any_o force_n which_o like_o the_o float_a land_n or_o the_o stone_n tyrrhenus_n be_v unbroken_a float_v still_o aloft_o and_o keep_v her_o head_n above_o the_o main_a when_o other_o like_o clod_n of_o earth_n rend_v from_o the_o jland_n or_o break_v in_o piece_n of_o that_o stone_n sink_v to_o the_o bottom_n and_o perish_v there_o you_o shall_v see_v church_n stand_v like_o the_o stone_n in_o some_o high_a way_n to_o measure_v their_o length_n a_o mile_n asunder_o from_o each_o other_o and_o as_o the_o chameleon_n change_v itself_o into_o all_o colour_n except_o white_a so_o they_o wander_v through_o all_o the_o form_n of_o opinion_n that_o fancy_n can_v imagine_v save_v only_a truth_n which_o need_v no_o external_a disaster_n to_o try_v their_o strength_n no_o foreign_a enemy_n to_o attempt_v their_o destruction_n for_o like_o the_o serpent_n tooth_n sow_o by_o cadmus_n or_o the_o eternally-hating_a brethren_n eteocles_n and_o polynices_n they_o with_o mutual_a cruelty_n destroy_v each_o other_o here_o a_o church_n that_o for_o the_o admirable_a effect_n of_o her_o unity_n deserve_v the_o name_n of_o that_o precious_a stone_n which_o for_o the_o rarity_n thereof_o be_v call_v unity_n there_o such_o as_o for_o the_o variety_n and_o deformity_n wherewith_o they_o be_v possess_v may_v be_v term_v legion_n §_o 4._o here_o you_o shall_v see_v a_o church_n that_o religious_o triumph_v over_o all_o christian_a king_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n make_v they_o the_o trophy_n of_o her_o spiritual_a victory_n and_o conversion_n who_o powerful_a influence_n have_v cast_v a_o charm_n upon_o the_o fierce_a and_o lionly_a nature_n of_o barbarous_a prince_n and_o have_v not_o only_o make_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o lamb_n to_o live_v together_o as_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n but_o have_v turn_v the_o lion_n into_o lamb_n alexander_n the_o great_a be_v ask_v if_o he_o will_v run_v at_o the_o olympic_a game_n say_v i_o can_v be_v content_a so_o i_o may_v run_v with_o king_n here_o then_o may_v be_v exercise_v a_o virtuous_a ambition_n and_o true_o worthy_a of_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n of_o england_n who_o if_o he_o will_v honour_v the_o church_n and_o himself_o to_o run_v this_o way_n shall_v run_v with_o almost_o all_o king_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n both_o his_o own_o and_o other_o king_n predecessor_n and_o that_o at_o the_o true_a olympic_a exercise_n the_o exercise_n of_o heaven_n there_o you_o shall_v see_v
nor_o foot_n and_o even_o such_o imperfect_a thing_n be_v all_o heretical_a and_o deform_a church_n which_o want_v faith_n for_o their_o head_n charity_n for_o their_o heart_n firmness_n and_o perseverance_n for_o their_o foot_n hold_v such_o monstrous_a and_o absurd_a opinion_n that_o they_o make_v up_o a_o bundle_n of_o heathenism_n turkism_n heresy_n and_o contradiction_n to_o commonsense_n can_v then_o any_o indifferent_a and_o prudent_a man_n who_o know_v that_o god_n make_v the_o world_n with_o wisdom_n in_o number_n weight_n and_o measure_n can_v he_o think_v that_o they_o be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n the_o dear_a spouse_n of_o christ_n for_o who_o sake_n he_o descend_v from_o his_o heavenly_a throne_n and_o take_v and_o lose_v humane_a life_n or_o will_v he_o not_o rather_o say_v that_o they_o be_v mad_a 1_o cor._n 14.26_o who_o be_v frame_v neither_o in_o number_n weight_n nor_o measure_n their_o society_n and_o church_n be_v or_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v according_a to_o their_o principle_n as_o many_o as_o their_o person_n their_o opinion_n vain_a and_o foolish_a and_o their_o government_n confuse_a and_o misshapen_v seem_v rather_o a_o chaos_n than_o a_o creation_n in_o sum_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v say_v for_o a_o true_a catholic_a church_n but_o may_v be_v true_o say_v for_o the_o roman_a &_o there_o be_v â—othing_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n have_v say_v or_o can_v say_v for_o themselves_o but_o have_v be_v or_o may_v be_v say_v by_o heretic_n and_o be_v say_v by_o those_o who_o subdivide_v and_o separate_v from_o they_o which_o pretence_n if_o they_o be_v good_a in_o they_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v good_a in_o other_o against_o they_o which_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o true_a church_n and_o all_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n or_o there_o never_o be_v any_o that_o deserve_v that_o name_n §_o 9_o what_o remain_v then_o for_o all_o protestant_n of_o what_o sort_n or_o title_n soever_o but_o to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o say_v go_v out_o of_o she_o my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n revel_v 18.4_o to_o redeem_v their_o soul_n from_o forfeiture_n that_o have_v be_v thus_o long_o mortgage_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o with_o the_o prodigal_a son_n to_o return_v home_o to_o the_o catholic_a church_n their_o mother_n and_o thereby_o to_o god_n their_o father_n in_o who_o house_n there_o be_v plenty_n of_o celestial_a manna_n while_o they_o perish_v for_o want_v of_o food_n or_o become_v fellow_n commoner_n with_o the_o hog_n and_o feed_v upon_o husk_n and_o draught_n and_o thereby_o to_o give_v joy_n both_o to_o earth_n and_o heaven_n in_o their_o conversion_n see_v that_o as_o the_o element_n never_o rest_v content_o but_o in_o their_o proper_a placeâ—_n so_o they_o will_v find_v no_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n of_o every_o christian_a to_o listen_v to_o the_o voice_n which_o cry_v return_v return_v o_o sunamite_n return_n return_n cant_v 6.13_o and_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o hear_v say_v come_v and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v athirst_a come_v and_o whosoever_o will_v let_v he_o take_v of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o revel_v 22.17_o by_o come_v to_o mount_n zion_n and_o to_o the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n and_o to_o a_o innumerable_a company_n of_o angel_n to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v which_o be_v write_v in_o heaven_n and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n heb._n 12.22.23.24_o before_o he_o come_v to_o they_o as_o a_o terrible_a judge_n reveal_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o mighty_a angel_n in_o flame_a fire_n take_v vengeance_n on_o they_o that_o know_v not_o god_n and_o that_o obey_v not_o the_o gospel_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n 2._o thess_n 1.7.8_o and_o that_o they_o may_v all_o do_v so_o especial_o the_o kingdom_n of_o england_n and_o most_o especial_o the_o most_o excellent_a king_n thereof_o strike_v o_o strike_v their_o and_o his_o soul_n o_o lord_n with_o thy_o omnipotent_a grace_n who_o magnetic_a virtue_n may_v draw_v his_o royal_a heart_n to_o thou_o and_o make_v he_o a_o glorious_a and_o happy_a instrument_n of_o draw_v other_o till_o they_o all_o meet_v in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n so_o to_o continue_v until_o their_o mortality_n shall_v put_v on_o immortality_n and_o his_o temporal_a crown_n of_o thorn_n be_v exchange_v for_o a_o eternal_a crown_n of_o glory_n amen_n finis_fw-la s._n ambr._n ep._n 31._o ad_fw-la valent._n imp._n non_fw-la erubesco_fw-la cum_fw-la toto_fw-la orbe_fw-la longaevo_fw-la converti_fw-la verum_fw-la certè_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la nulla_fw-la aetas_fw-la ad_fw-la perdiscendum_fw-la sera_fw-it est_fw-la erubescat_fw-la senectus_fw-la quae_fw-la emendare_fw-la se_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la non_fw-la annorum_fw-la canities_n est_fw-la laudanda_fw-la sed_fw-la morum_fw-la nullus_fw-la pudor_fw-la est_fw-la ad_fw-la meliora_fw-la transire_fw-la a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o several_a chapter_n contain_v in_o this_o book_n chap._n 1._o the_o introduction_n and_o that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o mean_n to_o arrive_v unto_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o otherwise_o attaineable_a then_o by_o faith_n ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n pag._n 1._o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o mean_n to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o argument_n employ_v by_o protestant_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o scripture_n and_o it_o only_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o the_o general_n tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_o assure_a proof_n thereof_o p._n 6._o chap._n 3._o of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o mean_n use_v by_o protestant_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o assertion_n of_o they_o that_o all_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a p._n 26._o chap._n 4._o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o impiety_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v that_o each_o man_n particular_a reason_n be_v the_o last_o judge_n and_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n and_o his_o guide_n in_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v and_o know_v and_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n p._n 36._o chap._n 5._o of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o word_n church_n and_o catholic_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o belong_v to_o protestant_n p._n 49._o chap._n 6._o of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 54._o chap._n 7._o that_o catholic_a tradition_n be_v the_o only_a firm_a foundation_n and_o motive_n to_o induce_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v their_o doctrine_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n christ_n from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o doctrine_n be_v derive_v down_o to_o we_o p._n 66._o chap._n 8._o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o whatsoever_o she_o propose_v as_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o unwritten_a whether_o of_o great_a or_o small_a consequence_n that_o to_o doubt_v of_o any_o one_o point_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o protestant_n distinction_n between_o point_n fundamental_a and_o non-fundamentall_a be_v ridiculous_a and_o deceitful_a p._n 78._o chap_n '_o 9_o that_o there_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v a_o visible_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a p._n 94._o chap._n 10._o that_o the_o roman_a be_v that_o one_o holy_a catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n p._n 105._o chap._n 11._o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o evident_a mark_n and_o that_o such_o mark_n agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o first_o of_o universality_n the_o first_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 137._o chap._n 12._o of_o the_o second_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n antiquity_n both_o of_o person_n and_o doctrine_n p._n 151._o chap._n 13._o of_o visibility_n the_o three_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n of_o protestant_n supposition_n that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v sometime_o invisible_a that_o protestant_a church_n have_v not_o always_o be_v visible_a p._n 188._o chap._n 14._o of_o the_o four_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n a_o lawful_a succession_n and_o ordinary_a vocation_n and_o mission_n of_o pastor_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o affirm_v that_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v the_o same_o church_n p._n 208._o chap._n 15._o of_o the_o five_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n unity_n in_o doctrine_n and_o of_o the_o horrible_a dissension_n among_o protestant_o p._n 216._o chap._n 16._o of_o the_o six_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n miracle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a miracle_n among_o protestant_n p._n 240._o chap._n 17._o of_o the_o seven_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n conversion_n of_o kingdom_n and_o monarch_n p._n 254_o chap._n 18._o of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o mark_v of_o the_o true_a church_n viz._n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o life_n p._n 260._o chap._n 19_o of_o the_o ten_o and_o last_o here_o mention_v mark_v of_o the_o church_n viz._n that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v never_o be_v separate_v from_o any_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o her_o self_n p._n 276._o chap._n 20._o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 281._o chap._n 21._o that_o english_a protestant_n do_v much_o mistake_v catholic_a doctrine_n be_v abuse_v by_o the_o malice_n or_o ignorance_n of_o many_o of_o their_o minister_n and_o that_o upon_o their_o own_o ground_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o inform_v themselves_o more_o exact_o of_o the_o truth_n p._n 297._o chap._n 22._o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n p._n 331._o chap._n 23._o of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o private_a prayer_n for_o the_o ignorant_a in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n p._n 351._o chap._n 22._o of_o the_o foolish_a deceitful_a and_o absurd_a proceed_n and_o behaviour_n of_o protestant_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o vanity_n and_o injustice_n of_o their_o pretext_n of_o conscience_n for_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n p._n 336_o chap._n 23._o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o be_v represent_v on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o splendour_n and_o orderly_a composure_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o deformity_n and_o confusion_n of_o protestant_a congregation_n p._n 362._o the_o fault_n make_v by_o the_o printer_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n thus_o to_o correct_v page_n 21._o line_n 1._o deal_n §_o 5._o p._n 37._o l._n 2._o r._n tittle_n p._n 47._o l._n 25_o r._n faith_n p._n 61._o l._n 18._o deal_n come_v p._n 71._o l_o 19_o r._n dangerous_a p._n 85._o l._n 14._o &_o 15._o r._n ununiversall_a p._n 140._o l._n 24._o r._n psal_n 2.8_o p._n 147_o l._n 3._o r._n become_v &_o l._n 17._o r._n man_n p._n 165._o l._n 9_o r._n intermingle_v p._n 168._o l._n 11._o r._n unexpressible_a p._n 188._o l._n 23._o r._n to_o a_o city_n p._n 199._o l._n 9_o r._n tittle_n p._n 201._o l._n 21._o r._n one_o p._n 208._o l._n 22._o r._n all_o meet_a p._n 210._o l._n 4._o deal_n ought_v &_o r._n accuse_v p._n 221._o l._n 13._o r._n call_v p._n 261._o l._n 17._o r._n of_o hell_n &_o l._n 25._o r._n in_o our_o p._n 276._o l._n 23._o r._n different_a p._n 290._o l._n 2._o r._n say_v of_o &_o l._n 12._o r._n pillar_n of_o p._n 293._o l._n 8._o r._n deny_v they_o p._n 292._o l._n 18._o r._n bishop_n p._n 307._o l._n 12._o r._n as_o he_o p._n 341._o l._n 15._o r._n consequentiae_fw-la p._n 358._o l._n 12._o r._n do_v in_o p._n 358._o l._n 14._o r._n to_o this_o p._n 367._o l._n 15._o deal_n in_o p._n 368._o l._n 5._o r._n union_n postscript_n the_o french_a printer_n to_o the_o english_a reader_n whilst_o this_o piece_n so_o general_o and_o deserve_o like_v and_o applaud_v both_o in_o the_o english_a original_a and_o in_o the_o french_a version_n be_v reprint_v here_o at_o paris_n the_o learned_a author_n return_v hither_o from_o rome_n in_o the_o very_a nick_n of_o time_n have_v think_v fit_a to_o add_v a_o preface_n and_o two_o new_a chapter_n to_o it_o the_o first_o of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n the_o other_o of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n both_o no_o less_o requisite_a then_o abundant_o satisfactory_a so_o that_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o contentment_n and_o benefit_n you_o will_v receive_v thereby_o will_v easy_o reconcile_v you_o aswell_o to_o the_o misnumbr_n of_o some_o chapter_n &_o page_n occasion_v by_o the_o addition_n as_o to_o some_o other_o errata_n for_o which_o my_o ignorance_n in_o your_o language_n crave_v the_o benefit_n of_o a_o pardon_n adieu_n